Chapter 1: Awakening
Notes:
The writing style in this story starts off a bit rough, as the first few chapters were written in 2022. But please, believe me when I say it gets better. Starting at chapter six, the writing is from 2024.
Also, English, although my main language, is not my first language. So, I assure you that my writing style will at least be legible. Thanks for reading. I hope you enjoy.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Yawning, I readjusted my eyes to the shining phone screen in front of me. I slowly blinked, processing the weight my eyelids were carrying. According to my phone, it appeared to be three in the morning. And I was still awake.
Why wouldn't I be awake?
Just knowing that I have extra hours that I can spend on the internet (instead of sleeping) gives me the power to stay up. At this point it might as well be daily routine… However, my eyes slowly started to give up and my body started to urge for the the softness of my mattress…
Maybe this habit of staying up was not as healthy as I thought it was.
But who can resist binging WEBTOON?
I don't know when exactly it happened, but I found myself rereading UnOrdinary for the 6th time again. It was just soooo addicting.
John being a God-Tier, and slowly getting over his past and making amends with his peers.
Seraphina, getting over her parents' and societies' expectations that had been weighing her down to be perfect.
Blyke and Isen being such a stupid pair of friends, but understanding each other and promising to never leave each other when in danger.
Remi, using what her brother had left behind to help others and make the school more peaceful and bring some optimism and genuine effort into a story full of secrets and lies.
And Arlo, who made so many mistakes and was in general such an asshole.
But him later sucking up his pride to help his friends when they needed him.
And working along with JOHN!!!!
AAAAA!!!!!
This was the part of the story that just made my heart jump out of my chest, like an excited elementary schooler playing the drums off tempo for the first time. Enemies to friends was such a good trope it made me want to DIE!
Now if only they could become lovers too…
But alas, my body was giving me signs to stop reading and sleep. My eyes were blinking a lot more than usual, and my back was yelling at me for lying at such an uncomfortable position for too long. I tilted my head to glance at my lame, bland ceiling. Tomorrow. Another boring day. Of doing so much work and taking care of responsibilities. I wish I could just escape. Reading WEBTOON at night was my escapism.
I wiped my eyes before frowning at my phone screen. UnOrdinary. I wish I was in a world like that. Mine is too ordinary- a world where your teenage years determine your future- a world where you are expected to work a miserable nine to five job for a mediocre paycheck.
But what can I possibly do to change the route of the world? What can I do to make a difference? It almost feels like none of my actions can amount to anything. Like it’s all pointless. Including my current, despondent inner monologue that does nothing but make me feel pathetic.
And so, I slowly placed my phone down on my bedside table, raised my blankets up my body, and finally rested my eyelids.
Tomorrow.
I can deal through it, just like how I usually do…
With tired eyes, I blacked out....
.
.
.
!! DO YOU WISH TO HAVE THE ABILITY TO CHANGE THE FUTURE? !!
What the hell is this. A dream?
!! DO YOU WISH TO HAVE THE ABILITY TO MAKE A DIFFERENCE IN THE WORLD? !!
Huh? Of course I do. Who wouldn’t? Who even conjured society to be like this? Working throughout your youth only to finally be able to relax and retire when you’re like sixty-five. The hell. I wanna enjoy life and be young god damn it.
!! DO YOU LIKE JARLO? !!
Oh. This is totally a dream. Hehe. Stupid mind pictures. Of course I love jarlo. Silly hippocampus of mine.
I narrowed my eyes at the message in front of me. You know, for a dream it looked pretty damn clear to the eye-
!!!
And then, in a flash, I woke up.
!?
What the hell was that dream…
I sighed as I noticed the early sun peaking in from beside me. Morning already? That was so fast.
Wait, beside me? I hastily shifted in bed to glare at the newfound window at my left. I never had a window here. My eyes quickly scanned the room. In slow realization, a single thought came to mind: this place was not my home...
In front of me lay a small basic bedroom with a closet to the side. I sat up fast, my eyes batting across the room in a poor attempt of being alert.
"Where the hell am I????" I say out loud, scrambling out of the soft covers that seemed way too expensive to be mine.
Nearly tripping, I recognize a mirror in the distance and dash straight to it. I hesitantly make eye contact with the glass. My eyes widen as I realize that the usual reflection I expected to see was not there. I touched my face in wonder and shock.
"This..is not me!" I somehow had this unnatural hair color, a low toned shade of blue. I was still female though and had perfectly good vision.
I gripped onto the mirror, getting an even closer look. And then I see my eyebrows scrunch in fury, as if the mirror had personally wronged me. "Something is wrong! I shouldn't look like... whatever the hell this is!!!"
I release the mirror and quickly move my fingers to my hair, pulling on it tightly with as much force I could muster.
Nothing fell. Not even a single hair. This new version of me was very, very real.
"So..this isn't a wig?" I hear myself state loudly. Except this wasn't my voice.
I slowly backed away from the mirror. It wasn't just my hair and voice that had changed. My eyes were different too with this new amethyst shade of purple. I appeared to be slightly taller in height, and I no longer had any eye bags hanging on my face. Honestly... I've never looked better.
I need to see what else changed. I think to myself firmly. This room also seems unfamiliar.
I reach my hand out to the door knob and pause.
What if I'm in a whole new world?
I shake my head rapidly. There was no way I could be in a new world right? That would be very funny and unrealistic.
But then again, this whole situation seems rather fictional.
I quickly turned the knob and walked outside. The room seemed to be a dorm as it wasn't too large, yet had all the usual necessities one would need ro survive. The room consisted of a small kitchen setup, a TV, a small couch, a table to eat, and small shoe rack next to door that probably was the exit.
However, that was not my main focus. The room has this large window with no curtains adorning it like the one inside the previous bedroom. I walked closer and peeked out the window to examine where I had woken up to.
And saw a vast, rich looking school campus. Gawking at my surroundings, I examined the sight closely. My eyes scanned to see several buildings made exquisitely and beautifully, lots of nature and large trees with benches and trash cans beneath it. I gazed upon many lamp posts, and sidewalks full of students.
There was a student laughing. There was another with headphones on and walking diligently to a what appeared to be a four story building with large letters embellishing it presenting the words "WELLSTON PRIVATE HIGH SCHOOL."
And from an extremely large distance, there seemed to be a conflict. There was a girl on the ground, who seemed to be injured. From afar it was hard to tell, but it looked like she was surrounded my multiple students. And their eyes were glowing.
I couldn't take my eyes off the scene. What school would just let bullying happen out in the open? This is supposed to be a private high school too, so wouldn't this affect the schools reputation?
And why were their eyes glowing?
And why was this all so familiar?
!!
Suddenly a thought slapped my face in realization. Last night, I stayed up reading WEBTOON.
And the WEBTOON I read was unOrdinary. A story that took place at Wellston Private High School. And was a fictional world centered about abilities.
I couldn't help but wonder, was this a dream?
I couldn't be in unOrdinary... right???
I nervously laughed to myself. And then slapped my face. Over and over again. And the feeling stung.
Nope.
This is all very, very real.
Notes:
Hello! This story is actually two years old. I left it unfinished and on hiatus for two years.
And now I will finally continue.
When I logged onto wattpad recently (due to nostalgia), I saw many comments left behind in both English and Español. They said things like “Please finish this!” And “I need an update!” And “This story is so good.”
It shocked me a bit. I never liked this story at all. But however I’m willing to give it a shot for you guys. I’m sorry for taking two years, but this is all for you now. I hope this makes up for all the time lost.
Chapter 2: Adjusting
Chapter Text
This was not a dream. This was reality.
It'll be temporary though right? I mean... will I be here forever????
I sighed to myself, "What is this huh? I just somehow end up in the unOrdinary world? You have got to be joking." I mean, I know I said I despised my own world- but hey not this much! What if I accidentally piss someone off and they pummel me into a nearby fire hydrant?!
I walked over to the bathroom to check my looks again. Not going to lie, I was still stunned by my new appearance. Then it hit me, if I couldn't recognize this girl, then they must have been a background character. A character outside the main stage, a character that stays on the sidelines far from the spotlight where only the main cast can stand tall. I am not the star of the show.
Which indefinitely means....I am probably as weak as a tree branch. A frown crosses my face.
This is just great. Really. So great. Amazing. I scoffed.
Man... why couldn't I at least wake up in a world where I was rich or strong or something? Maybe I would finally be able to buy WEBTOON merch and have those cute Pinterest looking bedrooms decked out with my favorite fictional characters.
Whatever... I might as well research and figure out who I'm supposed to be in this story. That’s what people usually do in this situation right?
I left the bathroom and quickly searched for my phone. I easily found the device lying face down on the bedroom desk. The case was a simple purple color, and better yet the phone had no password. Smiling to myself, I unlocked the phone and looked for whatever I could find.
So my name here is Alendra... interesting. She was a mid-tier, which honestly was higher than what I had hoped for. This meant that her ability was somewhere from a two to a three point four.
I can make that work. Hopefully.
I opened my closet, as it was a Wednesday (horrid day to be honest but not as bad as Monday), and changed into the school uniform. My old school wasn't as prestigious as Wellston, so this was my first time ever wearing a uniform like this. After tying the bow around my shirt collar, I walked out of my new room.
I scrolled through her photos. There were videos of her with some friends I didn't recognize. I didn't see John, Arlo, or anybody from the main cast either. Well that was, until I saw Evie in one video.
I pressed play immediately. The first thing I heard was laughter and some chatter in the background. "PFTT ALENDRA! STOP IT!" some guy playfully hit Alendra on the shoulder with a nudge. They seemed to be at the school cafeteria. Alendra replied, "No Nolan, I won't ever stop here!"
They seemed to be the friendly type, and they reminded me of my own friends....
Would I ever see them again?
I quickly shook my head out of that mindset. Let's just go to school and figure things out.
I checked my schedule as it seemed to be in Alendra's notes. She seemed to be an organized, energetic, and humorous type from what I've seen. Her grades also seemed to be rather decent as well.
My stomach suddenly grumbled in hunger. Glancing around the kitchen, I quickly propped up an apple and bit into it. Delicious as always. As much as I would rather skip breakfast entirely, I just knew that today would be a long day...
Throwing away the core, I heard a voice from behind me.
"Alendra? Why are you up so early?" a female voice murmured with a yawn. I turned behind me just to see an unfamiliar pink haired girl. Just great. Soooo great.
I chuckled nervously, "Sorry! Couldn't sleep." Please tell me that seemed completely normal. I hoped internally.
The girl yawned. "Oh really? Hm. You want some coffee before you go?" I shook my head in a refusing gesture. The girl shrugged, "Alright then." The girl then proceeded to walk into the restroom. As she walked inside, I quickly swiped open Alendra's phone to check her social medias.
Who was that???? I clicked on Alendra's Instamilligram profile and found the girl rather fast. Her name was Eliza. They both seemed to hang out with a certain group of friends a lot. There were posts of them at Kovoro Mall, drinking boba tea together, and reading and purchasing books at a local bookstore.
She kinda reminded me of a friend I had in my old real life. My heart painfully tugged at the thought. I missed everyone, from my friends to my family, but this wouldn't be forever...right?
Eliza walked out all dressed up in her uniform. She raised her brow, "An apple? Again?" I widened my eyes. It seemed like Alendra was literally the same person as me. At least things were easier now. At least something went right during this exchange.
"Well apples are delicious and healthy Eliza, don't be a weirdo." I replied casually.
Yup. Very casual. Totally not a different person entirely. I am Alendra and always have been.
Eliza pouted, "I'm not weird!" I nodded skeptically, "Mhm..." Eliza sat down on a nearby chair and chomped on some toast with jam.
"You're the weird one you know," Eliza said, directly making eye contact with me. "You always wake up at weird times. And do weird stupid things. Don't think I forgot the time you poured in salt instead of sugar while we were baking cookies."
...
Damn Alendra... this is not a good first impression of you.
Eliza checked her watch and sighed, "Seems we still have to wait a while longer to leave anyway."
I tilted my head in confusion, "Leave? Why wait?" Eliza deadpanned, "Most of the students leaves the dorms at this time. I don't wanna get into a conflict or run into Joker and get beaten up Alendra!" She scrunched her face in confusion. "Are you sure you didn't hit your head while waking up this morning? You usually are more concerned about Joker and the royals than me."
I opened my mouth to retaliate but closed it back again quickly. Joker. The royals.
In this universe, John was real.
Which means Arlo was too.
I couldn't help but smirk to myself, I'd love to meet them both in person...
While most people in the fandom stuck to John x Seraphina, for some reason I was always attached to the idea of John x Arlo instead.
It probably was because of the enemies to lovers trope, but canonly in the story there was never any romance between them. Just John and Sera like usual.
I ended up getting so mad, that I wrote fanfictions about the John x Arlo pairing to cope with that fact that it will never happen.
But now that I'm here in this world, I can finally see John and Arlo together for real.
It was like a Christmas Miracle! This was like.... a Jarlo fan's Dubai! Imagine being able to witness John and Arlo speak to each other in real time- within five feet distance- this was LEGENDARY.
Holding the urge to jump up and down like a lunatic drinking alcohol for the first time, I tugged on Eliza's clothes frantically.
"Huh???? What are you doing? Why are you pulling me!!!" Eliza yelled in a confused manner, clutching on to her phone before being yanked away.
I grin widely, unable to contain myself. " I need to see something right now that's literally right outside these dorms!!"
Eliza skeptically looked at me, "Huh??? Now?? But what about Joker-
"Who cares about Joker?? We have the infirmary if anything happens, and it's not like we'll do anything to make him angry anyway! Let's go let's go!!!" I say loudly, unable to restrain my excitement.
I drag Eliza with me to the door, quickly putting on my shoes. Eliza groans, "Okay okay I'll go with you, just let me finish my breakfast real quick."
I beam in excitement.
This was like seeing peak cinema for free. This was like.. a dream come true!!!!
I never thought I'd say this, but I can't wait to go to school.
Chapter 3: Entering
Chapter Text
I smiled at the thought of meeting the two boys I totally had not fangirled over the night before.
John and Arlo…
Eliza was definitely judging me from afar but whatever it wasn't like she was already doing that anyway.
I mean, waking up and being able to see your favorite fictional characters??? Who would be able to contain themselves??
I darted out the door enthusiastically with Eliza slowly trailing behind. I could hear my own footsteps echo throughout the smooth dorm building tiles as I ran. It was kinda fun not going to lie...
The dorm building was extravagant. I felt like a rich person whenever I saw my reflection through the clean, white shining tiles.
Finally, my eyes met the Wellston school building. My mouth dropped, how was it even better in person? The building was elegantly residing here, showcasing the most exquisite materials ever. Thats when it hit me, Isn't Wellston for the smart or strong?
My eyes widened, did I have the right amount of knowledge to pretend to be Alendra? This was a top tier school after all...
I gripped my backpack straps tighter and walked into the buzzing hallways full of students in matching uniforms.
"Lets go to our lockers! Man, I'll never be able to express my gratitude for the school putting our lockers next to each other." Eliza exclaimed. I nodded in response, "Same here."
I internally thanked Eliza. She just indirectly told me where my locker was.
Eliza you are an angel...
I strode down the hallways with Eliza further and further down, when all of a sudden I heard a hush of silence gush over me. I peered to the side to see what was going on.
!!
IS THAT...JOHN? MY BELOVED JOHN? HOLY SHIT HOLY SHIT!
I covered my mouth quickly and moved to the side of the lockers to blend in with everyone.
The raven haired student passed by with no emotions on his face whatsoever. It was all blank. He was taller than me, but not too tall. And his hair was wild, freely swimming in the air, a contrast from his old gelled appearance. He was also, of course, pretty good looking (which was a must if you were a main character).
I thought I would've been able to contain my excitement more, but I could feel my fingers shaking like a five year old reeling in a fish they caught for the first time. My heart beat was getting louder and louder, and I could feel my face warm up from anticipation.
I sighed, after reading the Webtoon, he didn't seem so intimidating. In fact he looked kinda sad and lonely. I thought of how Sera used to be his friend, and how Arlo broke John down to this
point.
But since this was the past… maybe he was still friends with Sera.
And maybe… John could heal again.
Suddenly, I heard whispers.
"Wow look at him. The school cripple. I hate seeing him stand so tall like that. Pathetic."
"Just him being here is an embarrassment."
"He thinks a change of hairstyle can make us scared? Don't make me laugh."
"I know Joker only targets high-tiers... but I'd love to see Joker beat him up."
"Right? He has too much ego. He needs to be kicked down a notch."
Huh? But John literally is Joker!!! Look at all of you talking like you are better and superior to him-
What if he gets mad and targets you next!!!
I tilted my head as I watched him pass by. He looked... distant. Like he was somewhere else. He didn't pay any mind to the whispers at all
Was he worried about Seraphina???
I thought about the whispers being exchanged around. I was transported to the time where John did snap and become Joker, but he hadn't been revealed by Isen through the press yet. And from the looks of everyone whispering boldly, it seems that the fake Jokers hadn't made their move yet either.
I stared at John one more time before he walked around the corner.
I may understand John more than his own self at the moment...
A part of me wanted to go approach John and comfort him since I loved his character so much, but attracting attention as a stupid mid-tier is a big no in my book.
Also.. he would totally be confused. And would probably think I'd want something from him.
Speaking of mid-tier, Alendra seemed to be a 2.3 level mid tier. Her ability was rather interesting. She could see the footsteps of people on the ground. She could even choose who's footsteps she would see. Her ability was called, "Spot Tracker".
I closed my eyes and thought to myself, John John John John. I peeked open my eyes just to see black dots all over the floor. The footsteps would reset every few days, so many dots were scattered everywhere. I gawked at my experiment results.
Then a thought hit me.
It would probably be best to not use it on John though, because his ability would probably make him know whenever someone is using an ability towards him....
Stupid aura manipulation. Man I wish I had that.
Eliza pulled on my sleeve, "C'mon! I just got a text that Nolan and Rouker are waiting for us at the lockers right now!" I quickly nodded my head yes and got dragged by Eliza. My shoes squeaked quietly on the Wellston floor.
Damn… as much as I wanted to focus on John (and potentially Jarlo), I’d have to adjust to Wellston life first. Which includes meeting background characters.
All of a sudden, we approached two boys at our supposed lockers. One boy had light mint green hair and yellow eyes (who I assumed was Rouker) and the other had an extremely dark red shade of hair and purple eyes (who's probably Nolan).
Eliza waved her hand, "Hey guys!" The boys waved back, "Sup." Eliza then opened her locker so I copied her actions. In my real life, I never used my locker. Literally.
According to my phone, my first class was science. Lame. Before I could continue my trail of thoughts, Nolan shook my shoulders side to side behind me as a jump-scare.
And it worked.
"WHAT THE FU-?" I yelled as a turned around. Nolan smiled, "Now you're talking. You've been staring in your locker in silence for awhile." Sweat dripped down my forehead, "Really?" I turned back to my locker, "Whoops. I guess I uh.. was thinking about that Joker stuff. Kinda scary you know?" I scratched my head nervously.
Wow. Very causal. Very normal. Not suspicious at all.
Nolan nodded, "Yeah. I really wonder who's under the mask... it could be anyone. I hope they don't go after us though."
Rouker suddenly got a phone call. He picked it up and nodded as he listened. He soon hung up, "Guys, Tanner is calling me along with Illena and Wenqi. Gotta run."
Nolan sighed, "Dude, when are you going to leave that group? You got spotted for bullying low-tiers by the Royals before. At this point, I don't even know how you're still alive." Rouker laughed, "But doing this makes school more exciting."
I couldn't help but disagree with this statement. Bullying? Exciting? Ew.
Should I say something?? I mean, it couldn’t hurt right?
I stepped up to him, "Rouker, you gotta change this group thing one day. What if the person you fight one day turned out to be Joker??" He nodded in response, "I know I know. I just want to get stronger you know? And they give me good advice and pointers. So don't worry you guys, next time you see me I'll be so buff I'll be your bodyguard."
Eliza laughed at Rouker's words. "Yeah right sure." Rouker turned around and then took off into a run, "Bye you guys!"
I waved to him, "Bye!" I turned around to face Nolan and Eliza.
OK ACT NATURAL, ACT NATURAL-
Sweat was dripping off my hands like taking an AP exam as I spoke "Man, he really needs to stop doing that." I rambled.
Luckily, the two didn't suspect a thing. Thank goodness. "Reckless Rouker is rolling at it again.." Nolan commented like a poet. He seemed to enjoy alliteration. Maybe he was in the press, or something.
Eliza nudged Nolan in the head with her arm, "He may be a mid-tier, but he can't keep on skipping classes. I've been trying to get that through his thick skull but it never works." Nolan mumbled quietly, "Can't blame him though...we all want at least one taste of power."
Silence...
Fortunately, in my old world, I was the social one. "Dramatic much?" I asked as I nudged him on the head like Eliza had done beforehand.
"AcK! WOULD YOU TWO STOP DOING THAT?" He said as he shielded his hands with his head. "You guys are gonna spread your brain damage to me."
I laughed, "Whatever."
Suddenly, the school bell rang.
Eliza sighed, "That's our cue." She kicked the lockers below her playfully, "School sucks, why must I learn not useful information here!" Nolan replied, "News flash, nobody knows."
I silently made an inference that Nolan was definitely part of the press and turned to where my class was on the map, "See you all later." The two friends smiled back at me, "See ya."
I walked to class in a joyful mood. Being a mid-tier wasn't that bad. Maybe I could live like this for a while.
I paused in my steps.
Why did I get sent to this world, anyway?
Pondering, I looked to the side of the hallway. My eyes caught the reflection in the window, an image of a girl with blue hair.
This girl was me now. I scrunched my eyebrows. The reflection did it back. This was strange. A peculiar situation. It was, ironically, like a WEBTOON plot. But why would I be chosen?
I wasn’t special or particularly unique, I was mostly just a nerd who liked to read fictional stories on my bed.
I stared at my fingers. I watched them fold and unfold, twist and turn.
There must’ve been a reason right?
I thought of John, who I saw walk past earlier. When would I see Seraphina? Blyke? Isen? Arlo? They were all real now.
I smiled a little.
If I got sent to this world, I may as well enjoy it.
Little did I know, that my life from this point would change forever.
And that there was a specific reason that I got sent here, waiting in silence to make a move.
And it involved John and Arlo.
Chapter 4: Learning
Notes:
This chapter is pretty boring, but please stick around. The next two chapters are my favorite.
Chapter Text
It was class after class. Boredom after boredom. I couldn't help but sigh to myself.
What was the point of sending me to a whole new world just to do the EXACT same thing as usual? Really? STUDYING? WORK? WHAT AM I EVEN HERE FOR.
I was tired. I was exasperated. Honestly, at this point everything I learned at this school just mixed together into a big group of strings that could never be untangled. No wonder John and Sera couldn't care less at this point.
As I walked out of fourth period, Eliza noticed my blood draining life force fading face. "What's up? Did you not get any sleep last night again?" Reluctantly, I nodded in agreement. She nudged me at the shoulder, "Idiot."
"Just...why are we even here again. Why am I...alive?" I sunk my head to the floor, "If I had like a one in a trillion chance of being born, WHY ME." Eliza patted my now slouched back, "There there..at least we have chocolate cake at lunch today!"
I wiped the totally real tears from my eyes, "We do?" She nodded, "Mhm. I stopped by the cafeteria on the way here. There should still be some slices left-"
The bell rang in the background. I yelled fast, "THANKS FOR THE INFO, BYE!"
I sped off running. In the WEBTOON, the author kept praising the chocolate cake as if it were some sort of holy grail. Everyone was fighting for it, Arlo, Remi, John, Seraphina... etc.
Uru.. this better be the best cake I've ever ate in my life.
I ran down the hallway at top speed before stopping in sudden realization. I looked behind me at my classroom, and then looked in front of me at the stairs.
?
WHERE THE HELL IS THE CAFETERIA?????
I ran my fingers through my hair chaotically.
Why couldn't Uru-chan ever supply me a map of this stupid campus...like I need one so bad. I looked around me for people to ask but they all looked...somewhat hostile. Yikes. How did Alendra survive this?
I quickly closed my once open mouth and just walked forward to whoever knows where. The school was like a maze with rooms and lockers and stairs and doors and JUST ABOUT ANYTHING AT THIS POINT. It all looked identical to me.
Accepting my defeat, I stepped out the school doors.
I then turned around.
ALRIGHT- I shall use Alendra's ability to find my way..hopefully?
I closed my eyes, footsteps of students footsteps of students. I quickly opened them and well, there were spots of colors on the ground everywhere.
This is great! I'll just choose the one closest to me and go!
Was there a reason I was gifted such a useful ability?
I quickly followed a line of blue footsteps. I took one step at a time, one foot in front of the other. Then a sudden stop as I looked up.
I WAS STILL OUTSIDE THE SCHOOL BUILDING.
At this point, all the cake was probably gone... the legendary cake....
Then again, I was a mid-tier so I guess there was no hope in the first place.
I mumbled to myself, "Ah..I'll just go back-" I turned around behind me just to be greeted by the sound of a yell.
"JOHN!"
?!????
Wait...is John here?
As they say, curiosity kills the cat.
My body was urging me to go and check out this scene taking place in front of me. I quickly hastened my pace faster and walked up to the side of the building. When I met the corner I took a little peek.
"Let's talk."
I squinted my eyes to look even closer.
"I have nothing to say to you."
There were two figures standing there. Then, one of the figures grabbed the other person's wrist. I gasped quietly to myself as I figured out who they were.
"What the fuck? Get your hand off me!"
My eyes widened at the scene.
"I'm sorry...for everything."
THE TWO PEOPLE THERE WERE JOHN AND ARLO.
...the two people that I wrote fanfics about in my other life.
Maybe I was sent here for a specific reason after all.
Chapter 5: Shocking Actions
Notes:
this chapter is kinda mid (and very old) but next chapter is wayyy better pls hold on!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The two people I wrote fanfics about in my past life....
I shook my hands around in the air. Now wasn't the time to think about this. Maybe.
How about I just listen REALLL closely? To avoid missing any... I don't know.. important information? I can't trust my memory too well, there's over 300 chapters of unOrdinary after all!
I peered over the building corner to sneak another look.
A blond-haired student was standing there. He looked nervous, as if full of hesitation. One that a King should never have, at least ideally.
"I shouldn't have tricked you. I should've left you alone."
I gasped quietly. Oh lord. It's the Arlo apology chapter. What chapter was this? Chapter 124? Chapter 145? It was so long ago that it was hard for me to vividly recall. Good thing it was taking place in front of my eyes.
The blond figure in front of me continued to mumble, "I'm sorry." Sweat trickled down his face.
Arlo looked so goofy. But also kind of cool in person. He was known to be a stoic, serious person. So seeing him lower himself to apologize, was really damn cool.
Meanwhile, John looked extremely angry. He was trembling slightly, an upset frown adorning his face.
I sighed to myself. John was always a stubborn character. I still love him with all my heart, but...
SLAP!
Hm?
From the looks of it, it seemed like John had slapped Arlo's hands away.
Eh. Expected. John was an impulsive person during this arc. He always yelled at Arlo (enemies to lovers trope is the best) but later on they work together against Spectre. This is true peak character development right here-
"Are you fucking kidding me?" barked John as he pulled away from Arlo's grasp.
And of course I get sent to this world when they still despise each other! C’mon John, wrong direction! Go INTO Arlo’s arms, not away!
I suddenly feel like sobbing just watching this scene unfold. Imagine how much the story would've changed if John just accepted the apology...it would be extremely unrealistic but as a jarlo shipper I'd eat it up like crazy. Oh well.
I can't change anything. I'm not the author. Just a reader.
Wait.
No I'm not...
An angry voice thundered.
"After all the shit you put me through? 'Sorry' isn't going to change anything, Arlo!" John replied while raising his voice louder and louder by the second.
My goodness.
I'm a character now.
I can change everything.
But... how?
I started scrambling around, looking at my surroundings.
What could I do to fix things? What could I do to make John and Arlo accept each other and be cute like in my fan-made mind delusions!!
John continued talking. Except this time, it was firm and dismissive.
"Psh. Piss off!"
He suddenly turned around and started walking away from the blond.
Huh? WAIT NO DON'T LEAVE YET!
I was just about to expose my hiding and
do something completely random with no planning, until something interrupted me from doing so.
"I'll make it up to you…" uttered a silent Arlo.
Woah. I don't remember this part.
"What can I do to make you stop?"
Shit Arlo, that was the WORST thing you could’ve said-!
John abruptly broke into dialogue.
"I knew it. You came crawling back to me because things didn't go the way you expected."
He scoffed. "You're not even sorry. In the end, you just want me to save your hierarchy."
My heart was hurting seeing my two favorite characters have so much conflict with each other. Please just be happy!
"No! That's not it-
"Shut up."
Oh no. I can't just let this happen. If I'm in the story, I want to make it the way I want. Sorry Uru-Chan.
But what can I do?
"There's nothing you can do."
I looked up in surprise. John had... strangely answered my inner thought while following the story line perfectly.
"You fucked up my life," continued John, "so I'm going to do the same to you."
"I'm going to tear this school apart.”
Shit!!!!
If there's truly an ultimate higher being out there, please provide me some insight on how to breathe and survive this!!!
Ohhh Uru-chan!!! Please don’t do this to me- at least give me a chance to fix things! To change things! To alter this timeline- if I’m in it, I don’t want it to be the same as canon!
No good.
"And you can live the rest of your life knowing that you're the one who caused it!" John yelled again.
Arlo clenched his fists nervously; sweat growing on his face. He suddenly broke into yells.
"Why?!"
His voice broke a little, faltering due to the impact and power Arlo poured into that one, single word.
Was every chance of him saving the school gone? What kind of King was he? He wanted to fix things, not escalate them!
"This beef is between you and me, so come for me directly! Don't drag innocent students into this!" Arlo’s fingers started to sink into his skin. He was lucky blood didn’t spill.
Ohhh Arlo. If you're Uru-Chan's favorite character, why are you so dumb? John will just reply with another cocky smart answer.
"Even though you dragged me back into the hierarchy?" John scoffed.
SEE? I WAS RIGHT! ARGHHH THIS IS SO FRUSTRATING TO WATCH! WHY DID I HAVE TO BE A JARLO SHIPPER AGAIN?!?!
Arlo was leaped into silence by John's remark.
"..."
Arlo... ARGH I DONT KNOW HOW TO HELP YOU RIGHT NOW!
I hastily pulled out my phone and went straight to messages. Then I realized I couldn't text anyone for help. Because this was ALENDRA's phone. Not mine. I cant just randomly text someone, "Bro help me on this jarlo thing..." I would genuinely look like a crazy person.
John sighed, "Look, I don't know what you're complaining about. I'm just climbing the ranks like you want me to."
John swayed to his left, "Be patient."
"I'll deal with you as soon as I take care of Remi."
John then turned away from Arlo, and allowed his feet to take him away. I watched the black footsteps appear with each step.
DAMNIT! I COULDN'T DO ANYTHINGGGGGGGGGGGGG!
AGH ARLO WHY ARE YOU SO STUBBORN!?
JUST SAY SOMETHING! ANYTHING!
JUST GO REACH OUT TO JOHN AND GRAB ON HIS SHIRT OR SOMETHING AND GO-
"But I love you!"
I gasped. Ahh fuck. I said that out loud.
I said it pretty quietly though so I should be alright-
However, I thought wrong.
Arlo reached up to his ears. He glanced around his surroundings. His face looked unsure.
ARLO NO- PAY ATTENTION TO THE ANGSTY TEEN WALKING AWAY FROM YOU-
Arlo scrunched his eyebrows, still touching his ears and examining the area my voice came from-
"But I love you-?"
NO
NO WAY
URUCHAN THANK YOU FOR MAKING ARLO STUPID
DID HE JUST REPEAT WHAT I SAID????
OUT LOUD????
John suddenly stopped in his tracks.
And I was about to explode.
"What?" John asked, his eyebrows raised,
"Did you just say you loved me?"
Notes:
Feel free to leave comments on your thoughts and theories about this story! It really motivates me and makes me happy :D
Chapter 6: Turning Point
Notes:
I didn’t beta read this. So this chapter might change if I end up not liking it. Be aware 😭
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Did you just say you loved me?”
My hands immediately wrap around my mouth, dumbfounded. What was I watching?? Is this a dream?? I don’t think I’ve ever trembled as much as I am right now.
I stare at Arlo waiting for his response.
And John seems to be waiting too. His eyes are centered on Arlo, watching closely for any hint of movement. His gaze reminds me of a predator observing his prey. The silence, and the waiting.
I restrain the urge to laugh, I don’t think I’ve ever seen John so shocked and silenced in the WEBTOON.
Arlo stutters. “H-huh? What? I-I didn’t say that.” He crosses his arms in a poor attempt to stay cool. “Are you crazy?” Arlo says, a little too loud compared to the calm state he was trying to replicate.
John just stares at him in silence. He hesitantly opens his mouth to speak, but quickly closes it after seemingly losing his trail of thought.
He then slowly starts again, “No… I think I clearly heard your voice say that.”
Arlo responds in a panicked and fast manner. “I didn’t. I heard someone else say that. That was someone else.” He pointed at my direction.
“From over there.”
I quickly hide behind the corner of the wall I was standing at. I was hyperventilating. I was ecstatic. No way, did I just.. change the story??
What was going on???
John scoffs. “Really? Someone else? I didn’t hear someone else, I only heard you!" John points his hand towards Arlo. “Don't play with me Arlo! I recognize your voice by now! I’m not dumb!”
Arlo almost yells. “What? You-“ Arlo clicks his tongue. “Do you really think I would fall in love with someone like you?! Really?? Someone who doesn’t listen? Someone who can’t even solve simple problems? Someone who lies to his best friend?!?!”Arlo scoffs. “You’ve got to be joking John.”
John glares at Arlo. “Stop talking like you know me! You don’t. And stop pretending that you understand my shit! Wasn’t this supposed to be an apology Arlo? I’m sorry for everything John! I shouldn’t have tricked you- well?! What happened to that huh?!”
…
The two boys just stare at each other silently.
Arlo starts. “I-… I’m sorry.” I see sweat dripping down his face. His face even looks slightly guilty. Or maybe regretful. It almost looks like he’s afraid John is about to snap.
Suddenly, after a few seconds of shared silence, John erupts into laughter. He puts his hands on his face and closes his eyes as he laughs and laughs and laughs. Arlo looks shocked. And so do I.
“Oh. Oh- OH OH!” John barks out loud. “I see now! I understand now! I understand everything!” John slowly inches closer to Arlo with a smile on his face. Arlo slowly steps back to get away, but freezes when John places a finger on his chest.
“You’re apologizing. Because you love me. Because you have this big fat crush on me. And now you want to be close to me. Even though you were the one who ambushed me and pushed me away. Oh. I see. You regret everything now huh? Now that you’ve realized your true feelings.”
Arlo looks shocked. He opens his mouth to retaliate. “What? No-
John interrupts him.
“Or maybe…” his face suddenly turns serious and his voice sounds grave and dark. “Wow. You’re such a sick bastard. Did you separate me from Sera, break my phone, make the whole school crush me, seclude me on the Turf War field, and beat me down in hopes of me losing everything? Was that your plan? Did you want me to go mad? Lose all my friends, lose all my secrets, so you could come apologizing to me later to act like my savior? Hoping I would fall in love with you, since you would be the only one still talking to me and showing me attention?” John grins with a psychotic look. “Wow you are a sick manipulative bastard. You almost got me.”
Arlo snaps. “Do you hear yourself?! John!! Why the fuck would I do that?” Arlo’s hands tremble in anger and astonishment at such a claim.
“No, do you hear yourself?!” John yells back, clearly angry. “I was doing just fine here in Wellston. But you- you’re ruining my life! You’ve ruined everything for me. And now you expect me to trust you?” John looks angry, but his eyes show a glimpse of his real feelings.
Sadness.
“Who can I trust? I don’t know anymore.”
John continues, like a busted pipe spilling water anywhere and everywhere. He winces, as if he knows he’s going to regret what he’s about to say and admit.
“Seraphina doesn’t even trust me anymore. She keeps on asking me questions like she’s trying to affirm something. It’s like she’s doubting me. Or am I just overthinking? I don’t know. I don’t know anything anymore. What’s a lie, what’s true. Shit, you really messed me up Arlo.”
John furiously pushes Arlo forward with his hand. “First you randomly apologize to me out of nowhere- and now you’re suddenly saying you love me? What are you planning? Are you tricking me- betraying me? Are you rallying the school against me, huh? Are you planning to take advantage of my stupid tangled up feelings, and humiliate me? The monster? In front of everyone? In front of Sera? It won’t work a second time, Arlo.”
John narrows his eyes furiously at Arlo. His breathing is erratic. And his expression looks like he’s about to go crazy. His eyes are hateful, but his mouth is smiling. Widely.
“It won’t work- you may fool me once- but I will never- NEVER let someone weaker than me, a god tier, a HIERARCHY OBSESSED FREAK, a phony, a FAKE, A HYPOCRITE- DO THIS TO ME!!!” The raven yells loudly, as close as he can to Arlo’s ears. He shoves Arlo strongly this time, almost making the blond trip.
“You you- YOU ALL DESERVE TO BE PUNISHED. TRASH LIKE YOU DON’T EVEN DESERVE TO EXIST. GOD TIERS- SCUM WITH POWER THAT CHOOSE TO PICK ON THE WEAK- THEY DON’T DESERVE TO LIVE. THEY DONT DESERVE THEIR ABILITY!!!”
John’s teeth bite down hard on his lips, and the taste of iron slowly starts to seep in his mouth. His grip strength tightens on Arlo’s body as he squeezes his fingers tighter and tighter with pure fury.
“WE DONT DESERVE SHIT! MONSTERS LIKE US DONT DESERVE SHIT!!!!! LOVE?”
John’s voice thunders.
“LOVE?!?”
John’s smile leaves his face. It leaves his expression open and painfully bare.
“We don’t deserve something as beautiful as love. We don’t deserve second chances. Only saints can receive that. But we are greedy monsters. We are all destined to fail.”
Arlo looks panicked. He’s stumbling over his feet as John shoves him. He’s never seen John this vulnerable and unstable ever since the day he ambushed John on the Turf War field.
Arlo tries to keep his breathing rational. He tries to take in everything John said.
Was John broken? Did Arlo break him like this? Who did this to him? Even if John was an annoying obstacle in Arlo’s everyday life, he still deserved love, didn’t he?
Why did John hate hierarchy? Why did he hate order and high-tiers?
Oh.
Arlo had never looked both ways when that thought had crossed Arlo’s mind before.
It was obvious now. The reason why he hid his ability. The reason why he hid as much as he could to as many people as possible.
The reason why John started to replace the word “you” with “we” during his outburst….
It was because he detested and resented the once Royal, powerful version of himself.
He saw all the wrongdoings he did in his past, and has never been able to forgive himself. He isn’t confident that he’s grown as a person at all.
He hated his past so much, that now it haunted him whenever he saw someone strong- or whenever something just slightly happened to resemble his past.
John could run the school. John had the ability to use his power for good.
But he was too afraid. So he only uses his ability when anger overtakes him, and he loses all rationality.
His past was teasing him, taunting him. He wants to use his ability, he wants to defend the people he loves, he wants to protect.
But he hesitates because he’s too scared he will end up seeing blood. And that the people he protected…will be scared of him.
Arlo finally had an epiphany. He finally understood John.
My eyes tear up as I see John’s current state. He’s… reverting to his New Bostin self. Rallying up students to ambush him and betray him? Not only that, but he’s starting to hide his real emotions again with that anger he reserved for himself. Pushing it onto others-
I sweat endlessly, losing physical feeling.
Oh fuck. Did I just make a huge mistake? I shouldn’t have messed up- how can I fix this? How? How? How?! I clench my fists. I completely fucked up. And now Wellston has to pay for it.
What if he snaps and hurts the students- and the royals- because of doubt and distrust-? What if this time, he can’t stop himself? And no one can stop him?
What if he hurts Arlo? Or Seraphina?
What if he hurts himself?
How would he ever forgive himself?
I shiver in fear as my next thought makes itself present in my mind.
Is this the fall of Wellston? Is this….
The fall of John’s mentality and sanity?
And apparently, Arlo thought the same thing as me.
….
Because Arlo sighs. He breathes, like trying to stay calm. It’s like… the calm before the storm.
He closes his eyes firmly before opening them. He stares directly at John. John jumps back a little, startled. He even shows hints of being scared. This was the first time since the “love confession” that Arlo has returned back to his serious confident “kingly” attitude.
It’s hard to see from where I was standing, but his body language had changed. It was like… he was going in for broke.
After a split second of hesitance, Arlo impulsively and quickly wraps his arms around John in a flash. John stares at him with wide eyes.
Was Arlo… hugging him?
Arlo closes his eyes slowly. His voice starts slow and unsure, “D-do you believe me now? I don’t know what you’re talking about, with this rally stuff- and this not deserving stuff…”
Then he finishes strongly, clutching the boy in front of him tightly.
“But I really do love you John. And I really am sorry. For everything I’ve done to you. I want to help you. Please. I’ll make it up to you, I swear. You can hit me, push me, shove me, curse and yell at me… cause it’s all my fault. Don’t hurt the school… hurt me.”
I almost fell down, but quickly caught myself.
Was Arlo trying to… relax John? Was he… helping him? Even though the “love part” was actually a lie?
Was this his attempt of calming John, and fixing Wellston’s disastrous state?
Or did he truly for sorry? And felt responsible and at fault? Did he actually finally understand John? And genuinely wanted to support him and guide him to recovery?
Perhaps it was a mix of both.
Arlo continues. “John… you are not perfect. You are not flawless. I am not flawless as well. I have made so many dumb mistakes- so many to the point where I just want to end it all- so I don’t have to be reminded.”
Arlo speaks seriously. “But I’m still here. I have my responsibilities. I have people that I want to stand alongside with.” He looks straight into John’s eyes, as if he could see everything.
“John, even if you think you don’t deserve it, I think you deserve love- no- I think… you deserve everything.”
I see sweat drop down Arlo’s face. He’s nervous. Did he do the right thing? Will John finally stop and reflect? Was this impulsive risk worth it? Is John finally listening to him? There’s someone who understands him! He’s not alone! He’s human.
John stutters in disbelief. “W-what are you doing?” He pushes Arlo away, with a slight red tint growing on his face. Arlo’s arms are still up in the air, frozen around nothing. Arlo’s gaze is completely centered on John. And it freaks John out.
“Stop. Stop. You’re lying. What are you saying? An asshole like you could never fall for something as kind as love. And someone like you could never believe in a lost cause! Especially… me.” John pauses. “What’s… your motive?”
Arlo frowns. He pauses- trying to think of something- anything.
His once open arms are now glued to his sides, confident and determined.
His eyes were a bit unsure, but strong.
Like a swirling fire, he was taking the risk into a deep, deep ocean.
Like the bright burning Sun, he was dangerously reaching towards the moon.
With the risk of destroying the whole universe around it.
Arlo leans into a kiss.
His lips connect to a flustered John. John is frozen. His eyes widening.
It’s silent.
It’s like in this moment, it’s just them. There’s no one else on the Earth. It’s just a simple feeling- the sweet aroma- of love flooding the air.
And a nasty breeze of confusion and doubt.
And when Arlo backs away. John is silent. And for the first time, John just stands and does nothing.
His body is numb.
Leaving nothing, but the ability to listen.
To what Arlo has to tell him.
Arlo speaks up. “Do… do you believe me now? I have no motive. I’m just an extremely… simple man.”
And Arlo gives John a smile.
It’s a bit fake. It’s not perfect at all. If enough pressure were to fall upon it, the weight would cause cracks to form. It’s like a mother staring at her child’s horrible crayon drawing, but still smiling and attempting to appreciate the effort.
And John, too out of it, allows himself to believe it’s real.
He backs away slowly.
He stammers. “I-I need to go. To think. To….”
John slowly touches his lips. And then he stares at Arlo.
John’s feet slowly drag away from Arlo. But his eyes are still lingering to him. Like he’s waiting for something. Confirming that it’s true.
That Arlo likes him.
That it was even possible for a monster like him to ever be loved.
Arlo slowly speaks.
“I love you John. Really. I want to… start over. What do you say? Let’s stop the violence and the anger…and just… restart. I believe in you, John. I think you can become an even better person than you are now. No- I think…”
“You already are better than who you think you are. You aren’t fake, you aren’t some reckless beast…. if you were then why would I understand you? You aren’t alone John… and I know you might not like talking to me but…”
Arlo slowly reveals a genuine smile.
“I’m always free to listen to you. To hear you out. I think I finally, truly understand you now.”
John’s hair blows in the wind. It disguises his expression. It masks his face. But slightly underneath if one were to look closely, one would see dilating eyes and a hesitating mouth. But he doesn’t speak. He just shuts his eyes and breathes.
And with that, John finally turns around and runs. His hands are covering his face, like he’s making sure his senses are even real and working.
And once John leaves, Arlo loses all his feeling. First he’s still standing, watching the black-haired figure pass. Then, his feet start to shake. And finally, he goes numb and falls to the ground.
And Arlo lets it happen.
He sighs. His hands jerk around, trying to feel the ground floor. His fingers slip slightly as he makes sure his fingertips run along every nook and cranny. It was real, it was all real. And then Arlo murmurs.
“What the fuck did I just get myself into? What did I just… do-?”
He raises his hands high into the sky. He spreads his fingers, blocking the sunlight from invading his vision.
Underneath the cool shade of his hand, Arlo speaks to himself.
“Love? Where did all this love shit come from?!” Arlo allows his hands to drop and wrap around his eyes in disbelief. “How did an apology turn into a confession? The moment I finally understand John, it’s suddenly because I’m madly in love with him??? I must be… going crazy… What am I… a child? Hah.”
His fingers then reach his lips. And he touches them, but in a scared manner. As if he doesn’t believe what he had done on his accord.
No one forced him to do this. To… kiss John. But somehow his body had just moved. It was like he was on autopilot. His heart knew what he wanted to say- and express. Even though his brain was telling him no.
Arlo’s hands clench into trembling fists. “This is not how I wanted to take responsibility for my wrong actions….”
He rambles to himself. “John has every right to not trust me. Didn’t I just lie to him again? I’m not in love with him. Am I? No I can’t be, I swear I heard someone say it. But who could it possibly be? Was it all… in my head?”
He gently punches his sweating forehead, which burns from warmth.
“Fuck…..”
And while Arlo lies along the floor, I slowly lean against the school’s brick wall, shaking from excitement.
“I don’t know how the hell I changed the story. I’m afraid. But… is it bad that I also feel excited to see how this plays out?” I whisper to myself.
Arlo hugging John to give him comfort was one thing. But Arlo had kissed John. This was… an unbelievable turn of events.
This wasn’t a simple fanfiction. This wasn’t canon at all either.
This was a completely different, alternative universe.
And I smile to myself. It’s my own little fantasy world that I can keep to myself. This was a secret, that only I knew of. I was the only one in this world, who knew what had taken place between John and Arlo. The only who knew the changes.
I was the new author. I could make a new entire script.
I shake my hands in excitement. My eyes are expanding in astonishment. I couldn’t believe what I had just witnessed. What I had just altered.
One sentence changed everything. One word changed everything.
One action changed everything.
Every little thing mattered.
Still… wasn’t it strange how everything worked out in my favor?
Even I was shrouded in doubt and disbelief. It was almost like… this timeline was pushing John and Arlo together. No matter how drastic it seemed.
It was like fate had already decided that Jarlo had to become real.
And that I had to become the catalyst.
And at the same time this thought crosses my mind, my phone flashes. It’s buzzing loudly and is painfully bright.
The screen blinds my eyes, forcing them shut. It was sort of familiar. It felt like how I felt this morning, when I woke up here.
Against my will….
Was there a true reason all along?
And when I open my eyes again, I stare at Alendra’s phone. It still appears normal. The case is still the smooth, shade of purple it was this morning. I hesitantly unlock the phone.
Then I see it. It’s blurry, the resolution low almost like it hasn’t finished loading yet. It’s glitchy, like a computer bug. Did the phone install a virus? Was there a hacker?
I pick up the phone to examine this new icon. The phone layout had changed. Alendra’s old apps and widgets were still there. But there was a new page.
A blank page with only one app icon on it.
It was WEBTOON.
This can’t be real right? I swipe through the phone, dismayed at the sight I saw. I shut it off, and then reload it back up.
The app is still there. It’s like it’s waiting for me to notice it and respond. Waiting for me to react.
WEBTOON can’t exist- it’s not in this world-
Right?
My hands firmly surround the phone’s figure. My finger hovers to press the icon, and I almost scream.
The app didn’t look like how it did in my world.
There was only one button there in front of me. Only one option.
My eyes scan the title in disbelief. They search every letter, confirming what I saw was true.
The only story in the app was unOrdinary.
I press it. I open the newest chapter I could access. It was chapter 145.
And I scroll.
And scroll.
And scroll.
It all seemed normal, like a normal unOrdinary chapter. It started off normal. But dangerously familiar and taunting.
There were two male teenagers outside a building. One had blond hair, while the other had black.
Blue eyes met vivid gold as they spoke to one another.
They started getting physical, grabbing wrists and pushing each other away.
The speech bubbles of black and yellow consume Alendra’s phone screen as I scroll.
This was what had happened earlier. This was the conflict I had just witnessed earlier.
Arlo approaching John, trying to apologize but using the wrong words. John, shutting off everything Arlo says and pushing him away.
John threatens Arlo. He tells him Remi is next.
My fingers shake as I scroll one more time.
And there it was.
Here, canonly, Arlo was supposed to yell at John and activate his ability. John would then raise his hands and tell Arlo confidently about they’ll both have to fight on his terms.
John’s eyes are supposed to look strong, confident without a single trace of insecurity and doubt.
But instead there was a yellow speech bubble. The one that belonged to the king of Wellston, Arlo. And it said the words-
“But I love you-?”
I blink rapidly. I leave the app and reopen it. I slap myself in the face. I gasp to myself quietly. I stand up instantly in shock, unable to hide my inner feelings of restlessness. Was this real? Was this-
Did I actually change the story?
The dream! How could I forget- the dream I had last night-
A message notification popped up on the top of the screen.
You like what you see?
You did it- you changed the story!
Now, will you take responsibility?
And then I see text appear in front of me. It’s floating, like a system window from a video game. It was like a pop up warning from a website or an otome game video system.
!!! YOU HAVE COMPLETED THE PREREQUISITE QUEST: SWAY THE UNSHAKING HEART !!!
!!! YOU HAVE BEEN ASSIGNED A NEW MISSION !!!
!!!! IN ONE MONTH, MAKE JOHN AND ARLO FALL IN LOVE !!!
!!! WILL YOU ACCEPT? !!!
I feel my throat go dry. What was this? Was this a video game?
Was this world, actually pushing John and Arlo together? Or was this a punishment for me changing the story? Or was this a way to get what I finally desired, the chance to change the world with my actions?
And abruptly, at the same time, me and Arlo both screamed the same exact words:
“You’ve got to be kidding me!”
Notes:
Feel free to leave comments and theories :D
I love reading them. Hell, write 200 comments and I’ll be jumping for joy HAHHAHAHA
The prologue of this story is finally over thank god. This system part was supposed to be written two years ago 😭🙏
Chapter 7: Weird Warning
Notes:
while writing this chapter I got rlly sick so it might kinda suck sorry
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The round, full moon was shining its light on the Earth. Although the moon was not as bright and beautiful as the sun, the moon never relinquished. The moon was addicted to the imperfect Earth, and wanted to love and care for it.
The sky was black and wrapped in a blanket of darkness. The occasional stars would reveal itself between the night sky, like stage lights beaming.
And it was quiet. Nothing except the quiet chirping of crickets could be heard along the peaceful silence. Like a mirror, the moonlight reflected onto the Earth, hitting certain spots and making them beam and sparkle like treasure.
A nostalgic song was swaying in the wind tonight. The dynamic notes would make the leaves of the trees twirl and dance.
It was midnight, and usually at this time the beautiful creatures of Earth were under deep slumber.
They had a gift from the universe. The gift to imagine, the gift to dream.
And tonight, people slept peacefully with happy, joyful dreams.
Dreams of them winning the lottery, and getting their dream house.
Dreams of them with their friends, camping and giggling under the orange flames lit beneath the star lit sky.
Dreams of them meeting people they hadn’t seen in years, and reconciling with each other and laughing on a school rooftop.
Tonight, everyone was dreaming.
Well maybe except for two certain people.
Or actually three.
If one were awake to listen very closely, one would hear the patter of footsteps making their way along pavement.
And if their hearing sense was somehow god-like, they might’ve even heard the sound of a chest rising and falling. The sound of breathing.
And maybe some shivering too.
Because I was nervous. I was trembling and nervous.
I was never the type of person to sneak out. I was always the type of person to stay in bed and read pages and pages of stories until my eyes gave up.
But today, no. The world did not allow me to rest.
I was wearing baggy black pants, a baseball cap that read “U-MART”, and a black hoodie.
I was treading my way along the school campus. I was avoiding the moon at all costs, and standing in the shadows.
Every few minutes I would make sure to inhale a lot of air and tug my hoodie down to hide my face as much as I could.
I could not get caught. And right now, I needed a lot of courage.
It took awhile (mostly because I was a coward but could you blame me?) to finally end up at my destination.
I made sure to breathe slowly and as quietly as I could. My eyes darted across the hallway I was in. I looked left and right. And then again. I had to make sure I was safe.
And then with a sigh, my eyes glanced at my trembling hands.
My hand entered my hoodie pockets, and I slowly raised up a neatly folded up, piece of torn out notebook paper.
The chances of my plan working were probably extremely low. But at the same time, earlier that day, I had said one sentence and it changed the entire storyline!
So surely this would work.
Maybe.
My eyes then lingered to my destination again. I was in front of an apartment. Nothing too special. Except the fact that this apartment belonged to a god-tier.
And the fact that this was the apartment of Arlo.
My eyes stared at the paper in my hands.
The plan. What was my plan again? I suddenly was unsure about everything. But surely everything would be okay, because I had the Jarlo system at my side!
My face made secretive glances towards the pop-up screen next to me.
I couldn’t believe the Jarlo video game looking system had somehow managed to drag me out here, in the middle of the night, in front of Arlo’s apartment.
I quietly sighed to myself in the shadows, thinking about what had happened earlier.
.
.
.
Behind the Wellston school building, I was staring at the video system screen in front of me. Man, I really wanted to just scream right now!
Like a human chasing a fly, I tried swatting the system pop-up in front of me.
It didn’t move. It was still there in front of me, taunting me. The system screen resembled a little kid that took up the playground swings, and wouldn’t get off even though a visible line of kids waiting for their turn was forming.
It was kind of like a drama or a WEBTOON. Well I guess I’m technically in a WEBTOON right now-? But this is still too strange!
This reminded me of those funny villainess stories where girls would wake up in another world and would play a video game to capture all the male leads. Or those action stories about men leveling up with webcomic titles that always screamed something like “HUNTER” or “LEVEL” or “S-CLASS.”
I remember WEBTOON having stories like that (Max-level newbie was the name or something), but I was in unOrdinary!!! A world of abilities, not this stupid video game bullcrap!!
And even the few stories I read like that, it was about leveling up to gain the hearts of the male leads, or to level up and get stronger, or to level up to become some top shot idol singer.
But I stared at this stupid system screen.
There was no leveling up. There was no “capture the love targets!” It just floated there reading the same words from earlier:
!!! YOU HAVE COMPLETED THE PREREQUISITE QUEST: SWAY THE UNSHAKING HEART !!!
!!! YOU HAVE BEEN ASSIGNED A NEW MISSION !!!
!!!! IN ONE MONTH, MAKE JOHN AND ARLO FALL IN LOVE !!!
!!! WILL YOU ACCEPT? !!!
I couldn’t believe the sight in front of me was real. First of all, I wake up in the unOrdinary world, next I see Arlo kiss John (still not over that by the way), and now there was some video game staring down at me being like “ayo girl. make these characters get together because I ain’t doing it.”
THE AUDACITY.
It was also asking me to accept something. However, I decided to deal with that later as I was a bit scared Arlo would find me standing here like an obsessive fangirl and would strangle me out of anger or something.
When I peered behind the school corner slowly, luckily all I saw was Arlo still lying on the floor with his hands on his face.
Hell, he resembled a corpse. The only moving part of his body that made him look alive was his chest breathing up and down. If a student were to look down at Arlo from a nearby window, they would’ve probably been confused.
Seeing that Arlo was still alive, I took this opportunity as my chance to escape. To escape and retreat to my dormitory.
That chocolate cake and school classes were the last on my mind right now.
I needed some time to think.
And so, just like John, I ran away from the scene.
.
.
.
I sat down on the unfamiliar bedroom desk in Alendra’s room. It was my first day in this world, and it seemed that I already had a million tasks to pursue.
I cautiously placed Alendra’s phone down onto the clean and organized white desk. If someone happened to see my expression currently, they would’ve thought I was deactivating a bomb or something.
I slowly unlocked the phone and opened the WEBTOON app. Once again, chapter 145 was there. I exited the chapter, and scrolled. The app seemed to only contain chapters 1-145 as of now.
I smiled to myself as the wave of nostalgia graced by me. Suddenly, I was in my messy room again and my mother was there scolding me.
“Your room is such a mess! And what are you doing still in bed?” My mother would say from outside my room.
Then I would rub my eyes, and slowly get out of the covers. My fingers would then shut off my phone which currently displayed a WEBTOON chapter before transforming into a locked black phone screen.
But now I was here. In unOrdinary. I closed my eyes in thought. Had I really changed the story? The system had said so, and so did those text messages I got earlier.
Earlier when WEBTOON somehow installed on Alendra’s phone, I received three notifications.
You like what you see?
You did it- you changed the story!
Now, will you take responsibility?
However, when I opened the message app these notifications were no where to be found. Almost like I imagined it.
But the system in front of me definitely was not an imagination. I brought my head up and stared at the message above me.
!!!! IN ONE MONTH, MAKE JOHN AND ARLO FALL IN LOVE !!!
!!! WILL YOU ACCEPT? !!!
I narrowed my eyes in thought, staring skeptically at the pop-up screen. Should I accept? Or should I reject it?
And just like the times when I would turn off my phone after reading the most gut-wrenching painful plot twist in a story, I got up and started pacing around the room, avoiding the Jarlo system window that kept following me around.
What would happen if I accepted? Clearly this world sent me here to answer this mission or whatever. If I rejected, would I be punished? Or maybe just sent back to my real world and replaced??? I thought to myself while circling my room like a dumb, thoughtless pigeon.
What if I rejected, and they just killed me or something? UnOrdinary was a fun but also gruesome story at times, especially during Season 2.
I then turned around and stared at the system window again, with its slight radiating light shining on me.
If I accept, I’ll have to make John and Arlo fall in love in a month. Can I…can I do that? I was a bit doubtful, but started tossing the idea around my mind for a brief moment. It’s not like I shipped Seraphina x John or something, in fact I wanted Jarlo to happen.
I thought of what the phone notification said earlier: Will you take responsibility for your actions?
Earlier, Arlo definitely did. He apologized to John and kept at it until the very end until he understood him. Could I be like Arlo? It was a dumb question to me, since for most of the story Arlo was some idiotic powerful guy who threw forks and smirked like a cursed Disney villain.
I wanted Jarlo to happen. It was my plan anyway. Sure maybe the system might give me stress at times, but maybe it’ll help me as well! I started producing new thoughts to myself. If I didn’t accept, how would I get Jarlo together on my own? What would I do? Did I have any strategies or advantages?
Alendra’s phone was still displaying the unOrdinary chapters on her phone. My eyes examined the device for awhile. Without the system, would I have ever received the WEBTOON app? It would surely come in handy now, if I ever needed to remember something canon that I forgot.
The system could support my goal! Of course I was still not completely trusting this idea of accepting some video game screen in front of me, it literally gave me the same vibes of accepting a sketchy deal from some man in an alleyway promising to give me fame or something.
But ultimately, I decided to give in. After all, I was planning to make John and Arlo fall in love anyway. Whether it would take seven days, one month, or a year, I’d do it!!!
I had to slap myself to stop the growing smile on my face just from imagining Jarlo finally becoming true.
I exhaled, before meeting my eyes with the Jarlo system again.
!!!! IN ONE MONTH, MAKE JOHN AND ARLO FALL IN LOVE !!!
!!! WILL YOU ACCEPT? !!!
I made direct eye contact with the words presented before me. Then I heard Alendra’s voice.
“I accept.”
And then the pink colored system window disappeared and changed into a new replaced pink window.
!!! YOU HAVE ACCEPTED THE QUEST !!!
Hooray….. oh god did I make the right decision??
!!! DUE TO ACCEPTING, YOU WILL RECEIVE MISSIONS AND WILL HAVE TO COMPLETE THEM OR YOU WILL RECIEVE PENALTIES !!!
Penalties? I didn’t want penalties… was this a mistake? Did I make the wrong decision?
!!! IF YOU SUCCESSFULLY COMPLETE A MISSION YOU WILL OBTAIN REWARDS !!!
My eyes gleamed at the word “rewards”. Me seeing John and Arlo interact was a reward itself. But the system was telling me I would receive additional rewards as well.
So it’s a penalty reward system….
!!! YOU HAVE RECIEVED A NEW MISSION !!!
A part of my soul left my body. I already had a mission???? Then again, unOrdinary never had filler chapters, there was always something going on.
!!! MISSION: !!!
!!! TOMORROW, BLYKE WILL FIND OUT JOHN IS JOKER. HE WILL TELL ISEN AND REMI, AND THE THREE WILL PLAN OUT A WAY TO TAKE DOWN JOHN. THEY WILL THEN CONFRONT ARLO !!!
!!! FIND A WAY TO MAKE THEM STOP !!!
!!! PENALTY: [CANON REVERT] JOKER WILL TAKE DOWN THE ROYALS, AND CHAPTER 145 WILL REVERT BACK TO CANON !!!
My eyes expanded in shock at the words I saw. Blyke was going to find out John was Joker, and Remi and Isen would help make a plan to expose John.
The penalty scares me a bit though… Chapter 145 will revert back to canon?
I opened Alendra’s phone and stared at Chapter 145. This was the chapter I changed today. The one I changed with the words “But I love you”….
And apparently if I failed, all that would be wiped and restarted back to the canon timeline.
I punched the system, knowing damn well it wouldn’t flinch or move or be in pain. Weren’t you on my side??? Was the system using penalties to make me move faster and give me courage? I had no idea.
I sat down on the desk chair that the dormitory provided. It was one of the chairs with wheels that allowed the movement of spinning. I used my legs to turn the chair slowly as my thoughts ran around in my mind.
My mission was to stop Blyke from teaming with Isen and Remi. If the three were to team up against Joker, they would probably do something reckless and pressure John to fight them early on.
In the canon story, when Joker fought Remi, he took down Remi, Isen, and Arlo who later joined in. And due to the canon revert, with Chapter 145 erased John would probably fight Arlo without any hesitation.
“I don’t want John to fight Arlo though… I’d rather him fight nobody really…” I murmured to myself in Alendra’s room.
After trying to think of a plan and failing for ten minutes, I decided to pull out my homework. I was already skipping class, so I might as well do something.
I opened Alendra’s backpack and pulled out some huge dusty textbook that honestly looked like an ancient scribe of text due to its absurd length. I pulled out the stupid pages of worksheets my math teacher gave me and was prepared to cry while solving equations with my pencil when my phone buzzed.
It was Eliza.
Eliza: Where are u??????
Eliza: I couldn’t find you at lunch :(
Eliza: u good?
Damn… what a nice friend. Tearing up at the messages I typed a response with my fingers.
Alendra: I’m good, sorry for leaving suddenly. I felt very sick….. 😭😭
Alendra: doing homework at the dorm rn
After waiting for a minute, I got a reply back.
Eliza: Oh ok
Eliza: I hope u feel better soon
Eliza: do you need any meds??
Alendra… how did you get yourself such a nice friend????
Alendra: Nah, I think I can make it
Alendra: I think
Alendra: see u later, I’ll be waiting at the dormmm
Eliza: ok!!!!
I felt a smirk grow on my face. I was so good at pretending to be Alendra. I felt like a chameleon, blending in with my surroundings.
I started to work on the stupid math problem.
Okay. Let’s start here. If segment AB of triangle ABC is the length of 7cm then-
Suddenly, the Jarlo system window reappeared in front of my face.
!!! FIND A WAY TO MAKE THEM STOP !!!
I rolled my eyes before swatting away the window like a house fly. This time it moved out of my face. Slightly. I felt like a pet owner, pushing away a snuggling cat so I could write a major grade essay.
“I’ll deal with you later.” I told the system, as if it had ears and would listen to me.
(However, during the entire time I did my homework, my eyes kept glancing at the system.)
And then, my phone buzzed again.
Eliza: I’ll deliver you some notes from the classes you missed then! I’ll slide them under ur room door :)
Eliza: I hope u feel better soon :D
Really… what did I do to earn such a nice friend??
Alendra: aww thanks :)
Alendra: ur the best!!!!
I then proceeded to spend the next three hours of my life working on miscellaneous assignments and projects (why was the world doing this to me??)
And of course the entire time the system was acting hyper.
Whenever I went out to grab a snack, the system would follow me.
!!! FIND A WAY TO STOP BLYKE ISEN AND REMI FROM FIGHTING JOHN !!!
Whenever I went to use the restroom.
!!! FIND A WAY TO STOP THEM !!!
I wasn’t illiterate!!! I can read?!?! After finally finishing my assignments (next time I get reincarnated I hope to become a cat. Honestly anything but a school student please), I flopped on my bed tired, like a sizzling fish on a pan.
And then I heard the front door unlock.
“Oh… it’s Eliza…” I murmured to myself. I turned over to lay down on the left side of my body. I felt tired after all that studying and researching. I allowed my eyes to rest by slowing lowering my eyelids when the system decided to get in my face again.
!!! FIND A WAY TO STOP THEM !!!
I almost threw my pillow at the system screen before I heard something slip under my bedroom door frame.
Oh right. Wasn’t it Eliza’s notes? I drain-fully got up and picked up the pieces of paper. I expected it to just be worksheets I missed, but on top of all this was also a handwritten paper note from Eliza.
It had words of encouragement and cute little doodles everywhere.
As simple as it was, it affected me.
Oh, this is SUPER CUTE!!! AWWW!!! I already feel energized!
I was about to immediately work on the worksheets Eliza slid (it was only like 3 papers cmon I can at least do that) when the system decided to jump-scare me in the face. I literally had to hold onto the wall to avoid falling, just to see the same stupid mission words.
!!! FIND A WAY TO STOP THEM !!!
And that's when my eyes decided to do something silly. I looked at the system, and then Eliza's note in my hands. Back at the system. Then back at notes that had just slid under my door. This… sort of ominous way of communicating.
Consequently, an idea bloomed in my mind.
Was this stupid? Yes.
Was I stupid? Also yes.
Was there someone who was stupider than me though? Yes.
And would they fall for it?
I clenched a mechanical pencil that was now wrapped firmly under the touch of my fingers.
Perhaps.
.
And now I was back outside Arlo’s apartment. Because of my new and improved Chapter 145, Arlo was probably awake right now. And was probably uneasy and questioning his life decisions.
Me too Arlo. Me too.
But because of this I could easily push him over the edge a teeny bit more and make him indirectly help me get him a lover. Makes sense. I hope.
My plan was to get a piece of paper, and write a message using my non-dominant hand, just in case the King of Wellston had the ability to get files on handwriting. I needed the message to be anonymous. If he were to recognize my handwriting and then interrogate me to find out my voice was the one that swayed him earlier today, I fear what he would do.
I wrote a message that read the barely legible lines of:
“Tomorrow. Blyke will find out John is Joker. He will press John about it. John will snap. Joker will go free. You will bleed. Bid Wellston and its hierarchy goodbye.”
Every time I read my message, I had to fight the urge of tears and unstoppable chest pains. It was so amazingly dramatic. I was literally an author.
If this didn’t make Arlo do something, then I had no idea what would. I mentioned his friend (?), his crush (?), and himself, and the school he cares (?) about. Okay, maybe a lot of the stuff I mentioned were kinda ehh, but I did say the big bonus word.
“Hierarchy.”
Uru-chan wrote Arlo like a product with the word “HIERACHY” as his trademark. The two words were like a package duo. Of course later on the two go separate ways (I imagine Arlo sobbing, as he watches John murder his beloved friend hierachy), but during this arc Arlo still seemed to care.
With trembling fingers, I used as much force I could muster to push the paper inside his house. As I sensed the paper leaving my faint touch, my ears picked up the slight sound of paper sliding along a floor tile.
And my mind also maybe melted just now. And maybe my brain was drowning and stabbing itself with a fake imaginary knife and screaming “OH IT IS SO OVER. WHAT DID I JUST DO?” in a huge panic. Maybe my brain just started to contemplate over my entire life and whatever course it’s currently taking.
But I think I did something right.
Because the entire time I slowly and quietly made my way back home, the system was quiet.
And I could finally slip under the covers, and dream.
Unlike two certain people.
Notes:
I like to imagine Arlo in bed staring at his ceiling like “huh. this is fine.” while his fingers are shivering like “whag did I jusy do today” and his lips are quivering like “whag jjsg happened”
and I like to imagine John just lying on his bed, stomach facing the mattress, and just drowning his face in a pillow
“idk what happened today bur I don’t wanna think abt it. or dissect anything of what i felt”
Chapter 8: Chasing You Down
Notes:
This took so long?!?!? I think the ao3 author curse is real because right after posting the last chapter I got covid…
and then got hit with school-
BUT IM OKAY NOW!
this chapter might suck and be bad, but it’s honestly bc my fav chapters are coming WAYYYY later and I hate writing these boring filler parts in between… BUT ITS OKAY ILL MAKE IT maybe…
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The dorm room was pretty silent that morning. The sun was blasting its rays through the medium sized windows, allowing sunlight to touch and dance across the furniture. The beams were so radiant that if inspected closely, one could see the floating specks of dust filling and twirling in the air.
Today was a school day, sadly. But at least before all the academic chaos, there was a moment of peace in the morning.
And during this sunrise, within the shared space of a living room, two girls were present.
The silence was deafening.
A pink-haired girl spoke up first, breaking the silence. “Hey… Alendra?”
I answered nonchalantly. “What is it, Eliza?”
A concerned voice revealed itself. “You said you were sick yesterday right?”
I thought to myself. Technically I wasn’t sick and it was just a lie, but after all that sneaking out at night and getting moved around like a puppet for the system, I got so tired that when I saw my bed I passed out immediately. Last night, on the way to the dormitory I was also shivering and shaking from restlessness- which is a symptom of sickness right?
So it wasn’t a lie. Probably.
“Yeah I was sick yesterday. Why?”
There were a few seconds of silence shared between us.
“Do you feel better now?”
Despite my mind running in circles and my body shaking from nervousness, I was physically okay. “Yeah I’m fine. Perfectly healthy. Ready to kill every damn exam we have today!!!!”
“…Are you sure you aren’t still sick?” Eliza slowly responded.
“Huh? Yeah I’m fine, why?” I stated easily.
“Well… I don’t think it’s normal to… hold binoculars while pressing your face against a window at six in the morning…”
I slowly lowered my binoculars. Very nonchalantly.
“Oh this? Ignore this. I’m just.. sightseeing.” I said calmly, ignoring the slight tug of an awkward smile trying to break free on my lips.
Last night I slipped a note under Arlo’s door, and I couldn’t sleep for hours. I had so much adrenaline that I had to do breathing exercises, pace around the room, and count sheep to finally fall asleep.
After finding some dusty binoculars in a random compartment, I proceeded to sit near the living room window and scout. I needed to see what would happen this morning with John and Arlo. My eyes rescanned the campus beyond me. Nope. Still not a trace of Jarlo in the air. I sighed.
Eliza walked towards me with a mildly concerned expression adorning her face.
“What are you even looking at? What is there to… sight-see in a place like this?” Eliza questioned. She pointed at a piece of furniture outside. “Wow, look at that bench. So beautiful. Majestic really. I saw that and thought wow what a beautiful bench. Look at how the paint is scratching off. Wow. I really wanna sit on that bench. Oh I’m just urging to go outside and sit on that beautiful majestic bench-“
I playfully tried to slap her, but she dived away masterfully. Curse her adept dodging skills. “Of course I’m not looking at that stupid bench! That thing looks older than Headmaster Vaughn!” I exclaimed. “I’m looking for something even better.”
Eliza turned her head to face me, confused. “Looking for? Who?” She leaned in forward towards the window. She mumbled quietly, “I don’t see Evie, Tanner, or Rouker out there.” Suddenly, she narrowed her eyes. And then abruptly, she smacked my shoulder. And then again. And again.
“WHAT ARE YOU DOING???? WHY ARE YOU CAUSING ME PAIN?!?” I yell as I drag her hand away from me.
Eliza formed an evil grin. She looked like the incarnation of the devil.
“Your binoculars are pointed towards the boys dormitory….” Eliza then put her hands together and slowly elevated her fingers one by one in a slightly menacing way. “Who are you looking for? Is it by any chance…”
She leaned into my ears.
Uh oh. Did she find out??? She seems like the type to be a light sleeper. What if she heard me sneaking out last night????? Or me randomly murmuring about Jarlo? Or maybe the system????
Eliza grinned again as she whispered.
“someone you like?”
I never deadpanned so fast in my life.
I just stared at her eyes. Her stupid grinning eyes.
“No.”
“No?”
“No.”
And then Eliza giggled and ran around the stupid dormitory in stupid little circles.
“ALENDRA HAS A CRUSH! ALENDRA HAS A-“
“SHUT THE FUCK UP OH MY GOD”
What happened to the nice Eliza who was concerned about my health. The one who left me little notes. What has she become….
Eliza grinned again. I wanted to slap that beaming expression off her face. “Oh I’m totally using this against you.”
Evil.
So damn evil.
As Eliza walked into the bathroom with a skip at her feet (how am I going to clear off this misunderstanding one day…), I focused back on the task at hand.
Find Jarlo.
Last night I took the second step into the treacherous jungle of John and Arlo finally getting together. Despite all the risks and odds, I decided to contact Arlo in a completely normal manner. Now I just had to hope it worked.
The pink system window was hovering next to me. The only thing it said was the same stupid “MISSION: Make sure Blyke Isen and Remi don’t beat up John blah blah blah”
The only difference this time was that it didn’t jumpscare me like how it did yesterday. The system was like a constant alarm clock that broke once and now couldn’t stop ringing. Or that Halloween decoration that sometimes goes off in the middle of the night making cackling noises, even though you’re sure you took the batteries out.
However, today it was like a drowned alarm clock. Much better.
I waited for another minute until I saw something that I wanted to see through the window.
A certain black haired teenager.
I almost cackled like a witch. I could feel a smile turning my lips upward.
John was finally here. John! John! JOHNNNNNNNNN!!!
The protagonist was here! Finally the stage could be set! Behold this amazing sight!
I zoomed in on the small figure before me.
There was John walking on campus. He had this normal resting face but with a slight frown. His posture was slouching a bit, and his backpack was barely on his back. It was hanging off one of his shoulders, jumping up a little every time John took a step.
After using the binocular’s extra zoom feature and squinting my eyes a bit, I could see what appeared to be eye bags and a tired face. Basically, he looked like a hot mess….I clenched my fist.
You can do it John! You may be suffering now, but soon you will become the number one WEBTOON romance protagonist! What’s True Beauty? I only see some UnOrdinary Love! No that’s not right… uh…. UnOrdinary Romance? Uhh UnOrdinary Heart???
Okay maybe I was bad at names, and maybe I was a bit delusional. But who wouldn’t be??? John x Arlo was the BEST. Jarlo sounds like a name that God carefully constructed himself with the strings of sacred harps that angels have been playing for centuries.
Perfection.
I watched John slowly tread into the school building. I laughed to myself as I let my thoughts frolic free in my delusional flower garden that only sprouted goofy headcanons and Jarlo alternate universes.
I wonder what’s going on in John’s head right now! Is he thinking about Arlo’s confession?? Or maybe how to respond to it? Or maybe-
And then, like a lightning bolt, I saw Arlo.
I had to stop myself from jumping or running around. Suddenly, that nervousness from last night engulfed me again. What was Arlo going to do today? Did I succeed the mission, or did I fail and have to get all my Jarlo progress reset????
To my surprise, Arlo was the exact contrast to John. He walked with a straight back with confidence in every step. He had his head held up high, with no sign of doubt or fear. If a stranger were to walk onto campus, they would know instantly Arlo was the King of Wellston. Arlo emitted this “kingly” like presence on campus. It didn’t help that everyone around him also would quickly quiet down and turn away, as if afraid or in respect. Or maybe even jealously.
Personally, it made me afraid. Why? Because….
DID HE NOT READ MY NOTE.
Imagine this, you wake up and are about to go to school when you see some ominous, weirdly written note on the ground. The paper speaks things of the future. A negative future. And it talks about you, the people you know, your school, and your precious hierarchy and reputation. And most importantly, a large secret, lying underneath all the wandering eyes above. The secret that John was Joker. This wasn’t common knowledge. This was something Arlo and Elaine and Isen were supposed to keep to themselves. And of course, John wouldn’t leak it himself. So who could know this?
This was the WEBTOON fictional equivalent to being doxxed online because you dissed someone’s favorite celebrity. Usually, one would freak out, walk outside in caution thinking endlessly “Who did this? Was it them? Or maybe them?”
But Arlo was making his way to school like nothing happened. To an outsider’s eyes, everything looked normal. Just like the way everything did yesterday, and the day before that.
Did I fail? But there was no way- the system is still here so-
“ALENDRA STOP LOOKING AT YOUR CRUSH OR YOULL BE LATE!!!” I heard Eliza yell behind me.
I almost thought I could hear a little laugh in her tone of voice, but I decided to ignore it.
“ALRIGHT ALRIGHT I’M COMING I’M COMING!”
Throwing away the binoculars onto a nearby couch, I hurriedly made my way to the shoe rack. I hastily put on my shoes as Eliza closed the door and left. I wasn’t that late was I? Jumping to put on my left shoe, I hurriedly swung open the door, and ran across those familiar glossy floor tiles of the dormitory hallways.
Last night these hallways were quiet. But today, it was full of people walking out to the building.
Ohhh so I’m not late, but the hallway traffic of all these people might make me late…
As I tried to run to catch up to Eliza, my vision caught on something for a second.
A certain redhead.
Blyke.
Today was the day that Blyke would find out John was Joker.
And now I could only just wonder to myself. Did my plan yesterday work?
.
.
.
The urge to bite my nails was increasing as my anxiety built up. This plight I had gotten myself into was really not helping my studies. Focusing on the teacher was hard to do while my thoughts treaded round and round in circles. My foot was tapping the floor in a rhythmic pattern, my finger kept pressing onto my mechanical pencil-up down up down- my notebook was only full of stupid doodles instead of the notes I should’ve been taking, and my eyes kept lingering to a certain pink video game screen. I continued to give my pencil a workout with the constant pushing of my right thumb.
Click. Click.
When the hell was Arlo going to do something?
Click.
I literally told him the future in that note. Shouldn’t Arlo be changing something right now?
Click. Click. Click.
What was he doing-
Suddenly, I felt a sharp pull from behind that made my body raise upwards and almost fall out of the chair. Losing my balance, I quickly tried to settle myself back down before I felt the back of my head being pulled close to a student’s face. Using my peripheral vision, I could make out the student sitting behind me in class glaring at me. Her hand was positioned on my uniform shirt collar, and her eyes were glowing.
My eyes then raced to the teacher in a pathetic plea of help, only to see his back facing me as he wrote some dumb numbers on a chalkboard. How unlucky.
The girl behind me whispered closely in my ears. The radiant light from her eyes could barely be seen from behind me. The grip her fingers had on me was strong and threatening.
“Stop that pencil clicking before I make you regret it.” She then continued to pull me backwards even more, making the front legs of my chair tilt backward to the point where it levitated in the air. “Why the fuck are you zoning out in class anyway? Low and bottom mid tiers like you should know that education is the only thing you pricks have. Since your grades suck, I bet you wanna sabotage everyone else by your distractions. Annoying ass. If you’re gonna act this trashy, you might as well leave Wellston and start picking up scraps for money.” She narrowed her eyes at me. “Act up again and I’ll make sure you leave Wellston for good.”
Then, she pushed me back down forcefully, making my forehead hit my desk. My ears picked up the quiet noise of rattling throughout the room before silence inundated it once again. After keeping my head down for a few seconds, I slowly lifted my face up. I painted a normal smile on my face. In reality though…
Damn. Already made an enemy. Honestly, after all that Jarlo stuff, being a mid tier was a passing thought. It was so forgettable compared to everything else that I forgot to stay low.
UnOrdinary was a bit…excessive when it came to school bullying. In my past life, I could pencil click all day with maybe a bit of scolding from an annoyed teacher. But here you get threatened to be beat up so badly, you would have to leave the school. So normal. Not excessive at all!
Maybe one or three times was okay, but going through this continuously everyday?
No wonder John got sick of it. I would have too.
…I wonder if Arlo actually relates to everything John has been through…I hope it wasn’t just meaningless words…
I shook my head slightly before releasing a strong sigh. I needed to lock in in order to not get killed by that oh so very gracious student behind me. My hands began to write notes here and there along with the teacher’s lecture.
It was a rather facile task, so whenever I finished early I would stare at the nearby clock on the wall. Time was ticking, and the reincarnation storyline pressure was too swelling up within me.
It was currently third period, such a lovely time of the day. However, during the passing periods of first and second period, I tried to find Arlo in the hallways. I succeeded and found him but….
/ /
My shoes were planted stiffly and quietly on the ground of the hallway tiles. My vision was centered on a certain blonde in the hallway. Trying not to giggle and skip around maniacally next to Arlo, I bit my bottom lip in excitement.
There was Arlo! And he was leaning on a wall, as if waiting for someone.
!!! FIND A WAY TO STOP BLYKE, REMI, ISEN, AND ARLO FROM FIGHTING AND BREAKING JOHN !!!
If this was the only way to stop that one chaotic, outdoor fight from UnOrdinary from occurring, I’d take it!
Abruptly, a certain red haired dude walked across the hallway. He seemed to be lost in thought as he was walking like a robot with AI predicted step layouts. So out of it that he didn’t even notice Arlo’s deep piercing stare into his figure.
My eyes captured Arlo reaching his hand out to Blyke to call for his attention.
And then falter.
And due to his hesitation, just lets Blyke walk away.
/ /
What a coward! How could I trust this idiot to kiss John if he can’t even make a conversation?! How come Arlo just suddenly got social anxiety?!
The even worse part was how after reaching his arm towards Blyke and getting left hanging out in the air like a piece of laundry, Arlo bent down and pretended to be adjusting his shoe laces as a facade.
Disgusting.
Trying to achieve some solace in this not so lucid situation, I thought of how at least over half of the school day still remained. Surely Arlo would make a move, right? Right??
Well only time can tell…. I thought to myself as I mentally shooed away the Jarlo system from blocking my front view seat of my mathematical lecture.
This was only day two of getting sent to the UnOrdinary world, and I could already tell how challenging each day would get from here on out.
.
.
.
The hourglass of my patience was slowly running out. And apparently it wasn’t just me, because the pinkish hue of the Jarlo System was slowly becoming redder as hours passed by. A bit frightening in my opinion, but could totally be dealt with.
It was lunch, and the urge to grab a lunch tray and smash it on Arlo’s head to get his brain working was really, really tempting. I was currently tailing Arlo, which was almost a habit at this point. Having this weird footstep “Spot Tracker” ability was also making the job extremely easy. It was almost like Alendra was born to be a stalker!…maybe.
Arlo was just walking around the school absentmindedly, acting like he had nothing to do but patrol the school for whatever needs he had. What a load of bull. Every time he walked near a classroom, he would keep his face moving forward but would allow his gaze to shift to the insides of the rooms. Almost like he was searching for something.
The hallways of the first floor weren’t empty, some kids were hanging around the lockers laughing, others were walking and talking, and a few were eating lunch on the ground with huge smiles on their faces. Because of this, Arlo needed to be discreet. And so did I.
I was currently holding hands with my number one, love-hate relationship, best friend Eliza and acting (hopefully) super normal. I totally was not following Arlo and staring down at him like a hawk noooo. While following Arlo with a serious gaze, Eliza kept squeezing my hand for attention.
“Oh my god look at this!” My eyes would invisibly shed a tear every time Eliza nudged me to show me another one of her weird YouTube Shorts on her phone. “It’s a cat making dumplings!”
I sighed, “Eliza that’s literally AI.”
Her face dropped. “No it isn’t. It looks real to me.”
Besides dying from Jarlo, bullies, and the system left and right everyday, another bad part of the UnOrdinary world was how their slang and knowledge was still stuck in the year 2019. Literally how do people still fall for AI images??
After Eliza stared at that dumb looking cat making fake robot pixel dumplings, she started doomscrolling once again. I finally reverted my view back to Arlo. And low and behold, he still looked dumb. He was still strolling around at his moderate slow ass pace.
JUST DO SOMETHING! ANYTHING-
Out of all people to answer my prayers, Eliza was the one who decided to do something and take action. How lucky.
“Oh my god Alendra look this is so RELATABLE!” I tilted my head downward to see the 30th video she has shown me these past five minutes.
It was some video of some ugly looking teenager in his bedroom with those pandemic looking LED lights with a viral audio and some text slapped on it.
“When that one loud ass kid finally shuts up in class for once”
The teenager in the video was beaming and smiling and dancing in delight.
I stared at Eliza. “Do you have that many annoying kids in your class?” She looked floored at my question. “YESSSSS OH MY GOD ITS SO ANNOYING. How do you not??”
The memory of that one girl in math class who insulted me and dragged me around my chair crossed my mind.
“Well I wouldn’t say I have loud people…maybe just some concerning ones that I should watch out for…”
The thought of the Fake Joker chapters on UnOrdinary fluttered through my mind. I hope that one girl in math class wouldn’t jump me in a Joker mask or something.
Eliza sighed, “You’re so lucky!!! Ugh, today for the first time in like forever, Blyke and Isen were super super quiet in my chemistry class. I could finally draw my stupid bohr models in peace-“
“WHOA HOLD ON HOLD ON-“ realizing my loud volume after receiving some stares, I lowered down into a whisper. “Blyke and Isen are in your chemistry class??” The footsteps of our shoes echoed in the halls. Eliza nodded, “Yup. I thought I told you this before! Anyway, usually they just chatter and giggle like little girls all day. Isen tries to become the teachers pet, and Blyke always asks stupid questions. Well I mean they are in an advanced upper level class with me so…gotta get that credit somehow I guess.”
I paused to think before replying again. “So how were they today?” Eliza smiled, “It was like a miracle. For the first time ever, Blyke was focusing on his work and Isen was trying to distract him like usual but failed to. It was like Blyke was ignoring Isen to focus on something else. Maybe he failed the last quiz or something? I know I did….”
Hmm…. did Blyke already confirm John was Joker without asking Isen? In general, John already acted pretty suspicious, but after the events that happened yesterday with Arlo he must have looked even weirder…
Eliza suddenly patted me on the shoulder. She then pointed at the window residing to the right of us. “Look! Speak of the devil.”
I peered over her shoulder to see through the glass. With this, I saw a red dot in the distance.
Oh, Blyke was outside. No wonder Arlo couldn’t locate him.
After examining even closer, my eyes spotted two other figures alongside Blyke. One pink and one orange.
Remi and Isen.
And just like that the puzzle pieces connected.
Arlo was in front of me checking every location but outside, Blyke was talking to Isen and Remi and slowly making his way closer to the first floor entrance,
And I had a certain mission to follow.
I glanced at Arlo again, remembering part of the note I left him at his door last night.
“Tomorrow, Blyke will find out John is Joker. He will press John about it. John will snap. Joker will go free. You will bleed.”
It was now or never.
After my eyes picked up Blyke, Isen, and Remi starting to make their way inside the main front of the building, I cleared my throat loudly.
Eliza raised an eyebrow at me. “You still sick?”
Ignoring my friend’s question, I semi-loudly blurted something stupid.
“OH WOW. IS THAT BLYKE? OH MAN HE IS COMING THIS WAY. WOW.”
My hand was stupidly pointing at Blyke outside, and the silence after my really loudly awkward speech hit my head so hard I felt like a ping pong ball getting played around by the universe and the Jarlo System. I even heard some guy cough in the newly created silence.
Eliza opened her mouth to then close it. And then open it back again. “Uh… okay?” She responded in half concern and half confusion.
I was about to grab a shovel and bury myself down into the ground to become fertilizer before Arlo abruptly turned around to face me and process what I said. He then slowly walked towards the main entrance, where Blyke would soon shortly enter along with the two other students that would fight John later on in the canon storyline.
A painful smile crossed my face. Well…maybe my social sacrifice was worth it…
At least Arlo was able to get what he wanted… yay jarlo!!!
Eliza continued walking forward beside me, opposite of where Arlo and Blyke would encounter soon.
She then started scrolling again (probably to distract herself from the newfound attention I had just gathered), with her left hand still connected to my right.
Shit. I would have to make an excuse to ditch and break free from Eliza. It’s not like I hated Eliza, I just really REALLY wanted to see the aftermath of the Blyke and Arlo showdown that was soon to unfold.
I let go of Eliza’s hand and scratch the back of my head with a smile. “Oh no! Sorry Eliza! It seems like I forgot to grab my world history textbook from my locker and I have it next period! Sorry but I really need to go get it!”
Eliza smiled, “Oh sure! I can walk with you to the lockers if you like.”
Shit I forgot our lockers were right next to each other…
I laughed awkwardly. “Oh no don’t worry about me. I gotta use the restroom too and it might take awhile so just head to your next class! I don’t want you to be late!” I then blinked and smiled widely.
Eliza beamed back. “Aww! You’re so sweet!” She nudged into me playfully. The Jarlo System stared at me judgingly, almost taunting me. I could hear its subtle silent message of “damn girl she called you a sweet friend when in reality all you want instead is to see webtoon drama …”
I coughed loudly before finally excusing myself. I waved while walking away from Eliza and towards the main entrance. “See you later!”
Eliza grinned back. “See you!”
While treading away from Eliza, I had to use extreme force to hold down a large embarrassing smile. Earlier today, I had received my first taste of the reality of being a mid tier. Pushed around, usually paid no attention to, and is an easy target for bullying. It was hard to adjust, especially considering this was my second day here but…
Thee thought of Eliza laughing and showing AI cat photos emerged in my head.
Maybe with her, being a mid tier isn’t too bad.
Maybe with her, I can survive school life.
.
.
.
And just like that, I take everything I said back.
I was standing in a stairwell, dying, because apparently these four students REALLY like walking. Why were their footsteps literally everywhere throughout the building??? Stomping my foot angrily, I ran up to the final floor of the building beneath the rooftop. This was the final floor that had classrooms, so SURELY they would be here right?
After checking every floor and running around like a headless chicken trying to find food, I was finally left breathless on the final floor. Now my only issue was finding which classroom, and the slight possibility that I already missed something important!
I mean c’mon, if I was going to lie to Eliza it better be worth it! She’s so nice it hurts my soul to even utter a white lie…
I started speed walking around the floor with the fast paced thumps of my shoes.
Room 500?
Nothing but empty chairs and desks.
Maybe Room 504?
Nothing but students eating lunch and laughing.
No dumbass blonde in sight.
As strong as my grit usually is, my legs were aching from the pain of overexertion, and the desire to lie down and never get back up was beginning to become heavily appetizing.
After checking every classroom with no results, I could feel my soul die on the spot. Where were they???
I slowly walked back to the stairwell to think of a place I had missed. Due to my brash running from the floors before, I could’ve totally had missed Arlo and Blyke.
I sighed and sunk down to the floor. I might have laid completely down as well and died but hey if no one saw it then no one knows.
Maybe I should just give up.
Yeah.
Knowing Arlo, he probably chickened out and left the school building to do whatever that man did.
Yeah.
Slowly sitting up, I exhaustingly treaded down the stairs.
Until the Jarlo System showed up and jumpscared me on my way down the stairs.
!!!!!!
I raised my eyebrow in confusion. What’s going on?
!!! CHECK !!!!
Check???? Money???? I’d take that any day, especially after all the hardships I’ve been thrusted upon.
!!! YOUR !!!!
My what?
!!! PHONE !!!
Suddenly, one of my jacket pockets started glowing. I had to quickly scan to check my surroundings making sure that no one saw this bright Heaven like beacon radiating from my jacket.
I quickly grabbed Alendra’s phone and stared at the Lock Screen.
Nothing.
I stared at the Jarlo System again.
…?
The system started having a seizure, shaking in my eyes as if to say “try harder!!!”
In confusion, I opened my text messages. Nothing! Okay my photos??? Nothing new!!!
Swiping my Home Screen, my eyes finally lightened up as I saw what the system was telling me to do.
The WEBTOON app was glitching around.
In one quick movement, I pressed the app icon and waited.
On the unOrdinary chapter list, there was a notice on top.
It read:
“New chapter in 1:47 seconds!”
I gasped out loud.
NEW CHAPTER???
This meant that the Arlo and Blyke encounter was literally ABOUT to happen. In only 1 minute and 47 seconds?!?!
Damn I need to hurry on then!!!
But where????
Suddenly, a gut feeling clenched. The last chapter I altered was chapter 145.
And a new chapter was coming in 1:47 seconds.
No way.
Could it be?
I hurriedly ran down several floors in the stairwell to floor one.
Then, I ran with all my might.
To Room 146!
And my phone buzzed in delight.
“Chapter 146 coming in…
I quickly skidded around the corner.
3…
I saw Arlo opening the door handle-
2…
I saw Blyke, Isen, and Remi in the classroom in shock-
1..!
!!! NEW UPDATE !!!
.
I hear Blyke yell, “What are you doing here?”
Right before the door slams shut behind Arlo’s entrance.
Shit shit shit!!!
I CAN’T HEAR ANYTHING!!
The phone buzzed again with the same notification.
“New Chapter Posted!”
My fingers rushed to open the app. There it was! Chapter 146!
If I can’t hear it, then I’ll just read it!
That was my last thought before my phone flashed a large light, and I was transported into the classroom right in front of Arlo’s face.
Notes:
yay new chapter!!! was it corny? yes. was it weird? yes. but what is an unOrdinary fanfic without some weirdness and ooc!!! yippie!!!
now next chapter I have to write the Blyke Isen Remi Arlo classroom scene I planned in my head two months ago… woohoo-!
stick around for the next chapter coming out within the time frame of tomorrow to next year 🙏🙏🙏
Chapter 9: Do You Like Him Or Not?
Notes:
Last chapter I said “I’ll finish the next chapter before next year”
LOOK AT ME KEEPING MY PROMISE. DECEMBER 22ND. 2024.
anyway I actually wrote this chapter a week ago but I was rlly unhappy with it (at the time it was 3.8k words)
so today I decided to fix it and it somehow changed the word count to 8.4K… but at least I’m more satisfied now. Hope u enjoy :D
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 146.
“If I can’t hear it, then I’ll just read it!”
That was the last thought that crossed my mind before Arlo’s face appeared in front of mine. I blinked once. Then twice. Perhaps five times.
It really was him. His blue, azure piercing eyes; his blonde striking hair. The nearby light from the windows reflected upon it, like glass. My view was also extremely clear, clear enough to examine the sight of sweat glands embellished on Arlo’s furrowed brows.
I just stared.
Where the HELL did the reading part go?!?! WHY AM I IN FRONT OF ARLO?? I was fully expecting to just read the scene off my phone like usual… so why am I watching it live?!?
But even though I was so close to Arlo… he didn’t even gaze at me once. Confused, I walked a few steps closer to him. Nothing. No reaction.
I stared at the figures further back, Blyke, Isen, and Remi.
They didn’t see me either.
Was I invisible?
The pinkish Jarlo system was clearly delighted when hearing my question, as it answered me with a subtle “:)” on the interface.
I’ve never loved such a diabolical, devious pop-up window so much in my life.
Refocusing on the situation at hand, I observed the classroom. On the left side closer to the back of the room near the windows, Blyke Isen and Remi were stood in place. Near the front by the door alongside me, was Arlo.
Silence weighed down in the atmosphere.
Blyke, looking confused, just stared at Arlo waiting for something to happen. Remi meanwhile held a skeptical expression as she awaited for Arlo’s next move.
And Isen looked like he just got punched in the gut.
Huh. I forgot how much Isen was scared of this dumb guy.
Consequently, the dumb guy in question was standing in the classroom, feet stuck in the ground firmly. Yet, his stance was faltering. He had his hand out and mouth agape, ready to speak about something. But deep within, if one were to look in his eyes- they would see what was hidden under the veil. They would see his brain struggling to compute a single word.
Blyke, slowly regaining his thoughts, spoke up first.
“Arlo? What are you doing here? Why did you just barge in?”
His face read something guilty, something along the lines of “Did Arlo figure out what I came here to discuss?” Only just a few minutes ago did he tell the others how he suspected John was Joker. But how would Arlo know so fast?
(I almost died as I remembered my ugly, goofy note I slipped under Arlo’s door. But at least it worked well enough, considering that Arlo was here now.)
Arlo scattered to pick up an answer. “Uh…” Arlo quickly straightened his posture and moved his arms to stick to the sides of his body. He cleared his throat before regaining his “kingly” demeanor, arms now crossed on his chest.
“Well, I saw you three acting strangely fishy all day today.” He stated calmly. He tilted his head casually to the side in question. “Care to explain?”
Damn. The nerve this guy has to flip the tables on his friends (?) when he was the one fumbling all day is crazy.
I poked my finger into his face. Of course it didn’t physically go through (Where the hell was my physical body then? Passed out outside?), but it still looked funny enough seeing my finger go through his ugly smug expression.
Blyke opened his mouth to refute Arlo’s question, until Isen interrupted Blyke with a stammer. “F-f-fishy? What are you t-talking about? Haha.. what??” Isen closed his eyes with a wide smile. The smile signified his fake demeanor of happiness, while his eyes signified the opposite contradicting message of “oh I’m fucked.”
Blyke glared at Isen’s face due to his stupid response. The redhead mumbled quietly to Isen, “Dude what the fuck was that…”
Remi stepped up to face Arlo, emanating confidence. “Don’t worry about it Arlo! We were just discussing our recent science grades.” Her fingertips were intertwining with themselves, leaning together to create a triangle-like structure.
“And well they’re pretty bad, so Isen is just embarrassed.” Remi rubbed the back of her head with a slight, more genuine passing smile. She then proceeded to tilt her head down slightly. “We are so sorry for making you worried! But truly, there’s nothing to be concerned about.”
(I raised my eyebrows skeptically. You, Blyke, and Isen teaming together to fight Joker in front of the whole school is nothing to be concerned about?)
And clearly, Arlo thought the same thing. The blonde closed his eyes, dropping his shoulders with a sigh before placing his fingers to pinch his nose bridge in frustration. “The three of you huddled secretly together in an empty room is not concerning?”
Isen broke out a reply sharply, “Why would it be concerning? We do this all the time.” The orange haired teenager then grabbed Blyke’s shoulders, pushing his figure into Isen’s. “And this dude actually failed the science test. With a whopping thirty-five!”
Blyke kicked Isen’s leg.
Arlo marveled at the two, as if digesting their stupidity before taking further action.
“How can I say this…” Arlo started to tap his foot for a few seconds, before dropping his gaze to face Blyke, Isen, and Remi head-on.
“I know you’re lying. You were just talking about Joker, weren’t you?”
The trio stared at Arlo for a few seconds, before turning to look at each other. Remi seemed ready to tell the truth. Blyke seemed nervous. And Isen was going through it. He was staring at the floor, as if waiting for the dirt below his shoes to take him away on a magic carpet ride.
““You were just talking about Joker, weren’t you?””
Blyke shaked his nerves off slowly, exhaling his breath before too meeting Arlo’s gaze.
Blyke refuted, “Well who wouldn’t be? As the official Jack, I’m pretty damn concerned about my role right now. Even though I’m still Jack in name, Joker literally beat me to a pulp in front of the school just a few days ago!” Blyke clenched his fist. “If there’s somebody out there within the school who’s stronger than me but stays anonymous, then literally anybody can just pretend to be Joker to get their way! Basically, my role in this school is pointless!”
Blyke was gritting his teeth. Why couldn’t Arlo understand? Blyke was rather fawn of his position. Even though it wasn’t the highest like the King, it was more than he could have ever asked for. It was his position, his authority, his only.
And then out of nowhere, someone comes and steals it.
And they don’t even bother to reveal themselves, or take him down in the official, formal way.
It was like they were playing a joke with him. Someone was out there flexing their power, but staying concealed.
It was clear now that Blyke’s cherished position was no longer his. The students probably view him as a laughing stock now. Their judging eyes lingering, minds gossiping without uttering a single word aloud. Yet somehow, the message gets across.
He was dethroned of his position, “Jack.”
And soon Remi will be next. And then Arlo.
And was Arlo just going to take it? As the King?
Blyke glared into Arlo’s blue, drowning eyes. It’s newfound darkness swirled deep like the abyss.
Out of all of them, Arlo should understand Blyke’s perspective the most. The dark, dragging weight that pulled him down. The forced motion of comparison between abilities, being above others and being below the top.
Didn’t Arlo also yearn to be at the top? To be as close as possible? To be able to decide where to go freely, instead of being cornered down by others that were undeserving?
Arlo replied with a grimace. “No your role isn’t pointless. People still respect you. Besides Joker- who else has taken you down or mocked you openly? No one. You still hold authority, you still have your vital place. And either way, that’s not what I meant-“
Blyke pointed his finger at Arlo, before raising his tone of voice slightly, almost halfway to the point of a yell. “It doesn’t matter what you meant! It doesn’t matter that there isn’t a growing amount of bruises and injuries on my skin- what matters is how the students think! Of what they think of me, us- the royals- the people they should be trusting and having faith of as leaders!”
Blyke’s volume was increasing louder and louder by each word. “Do you really think they believe in me as a Royal anymore? Do you?! And soon that will be all of us, including you! You’re being replaced slowly god dammit- and we are just all letting it happen! Like puppets, Joker is playing our strings perfectly! Please Arlo, swear to me you’ll do something about it! If not by yourself, then with all of us!”
Blyke paused before speaking again with a grave expression.
“Are you really going to be bystander, when the school needs you most?”
Arlo, taken aback, flinched slightly at the sudden outburst. Blyke was yelling at Arlo. Blyke was arguing with Arlo. The Jack, against the King. All over the matter of Joker? Did John affect Blyke this much?
“…”
…Of course John affected him.
John affected Arlo too.
The blond, although calm on the outside, was fighting internally.
Holding back the urge to touch his lips, holding back the urge to glare at his palms and dig his fingers deep into his crawling skin- to unpack every individual line and crevice of where he touched John, moved John, made him blush, made him speechless, made him flee and run.
Holding back all his urges, desires, and senses to transport him back to yesterday. A place that seemed so far and long ago, yet so prominent and close. That space, that moment, shared between only him and John.
When met under Blyke’s serious gaze, it was an uncomfortable feeling. It was unusual; not even near the norm. Yet, even though it was so similarly uncomfortable, it was nothing compared to the boy he had hugged and kissed and treasured so sweetly yesterday.
John wouldn’t look at him like this. Even though he was an annoying piece of shit, his eyes were softer than Blyke’s. His face was rounder, younger, yet his skin rough and so intricately textured- almost seeming like a canvas with markings of both hardship and struggle, weakness and vulnerability.
Arlo hated how he couldn’t keep his mind present. He hated how much John affected him in so many ways. And he hated how different John was compared to others.
For anyone, for any individual on this Earth, the only one Arlo would be a bystander to- would be him. Arlo would allow him to thrash around, make a mess out of him, fool him, hit him-
But why?
Why was he letting John get away with so much, and leave Arlo with so little?
He couldn’t reply to Blyke at all. He was a bystander when it came to John. And he couldn’t help it- whenever he saw the raven’s face, the perfection of his features mesmerized him. And that stare, the heavy stare John held only for him, where instead of pure hatred, there lied something far more intriguing. It made Arlo stop. He wanted more, to instigate more expressions and to dissect them more.
When did this all start? It must’ve started way back then, on that Turf War field, when John’s face finally revealed his true self.
Although imperfect, beautiful.
And Arlo must’ve gone crazy, for letting it leave him in a trance for so long. With every passing day, John was gaining even more value in his mind.
And Arlo must’ve showed it, as Blyke pressured Arlo even more.
“Arlo, shouldn’t you be treating this more seriously?”
Arlo’s mind began to unravel itself.
Am I not? No Blyke is right, what have I been doing-?
“You should be finding that guy, tracking him down and stopping him with your full effort!”
I stopped him. I tried. I tried to- I apologized and spoke to him…so why did I do what I did? What was I thinking? Would a King do this? Would a King kiss his rival-
“He’s beating up students with high positions left and right and slowly climbing up the ladder!”
Of course I know his plan, he even told me to wait and watch it unfold! So… what am I doing? What is even going on? I hate this feeling. I shouldn’t let him get his way, yet I don’t know what to do when it comes to him. My mind and my body are doing different things- contrasting and switching- how do I control John if I can’t even control and understand myself-
Blyke stepped even closer to Arlo, ignoring the sharp tugs Isen was clinging onto his sleeve to go back.
“And as King, why are you letting him get away with his crimes?!”
I don’t know! I hate it as much as you do! I hate myself as much as you do!
“The Arlo I know would immediately take action, stop whoever is messing up his hierarchy, stand firm and tall, a reinstate his role rightfully and powerfully!”
He would! I wish I could! Yet instead of stopping, him- John- he makes me do things I would’ve never done rationally! I want things to go back to normal! But after what I did to him in the past? Our wishes can only be a distant dream to the reality I’ve made today! I did this-!
“He would use his calm, authoritative, straightforward thinking to solve any problem easily-!”
Stop! I know I’m NOTHING like a King- I’m aware I’m losing my touch- but I can’t- and I don’t know why! I don’t- “CAN YOU JUST SHUT UP FOR ONE SECOND?!”
The trio and I flinched as Arlo’s voice thundered throughout the room. His abrupt yell was followed with a painful silence. Remi, Blyke, and Isen looked shocked.
And Arlo too, reflected their expression. He himself, was shocked at himself.
Arlo closed his eyes before exhaling a long breath. He thought to himself for a while, reorganized his thoughts, repeating the words “I am King” to himself over and over again like a mantra.
“God damn it. First Isen, then John, now you. I’m actually losing my mind. Can’t even think straight now.”
Blyke flinched at the word “John”.
Isen raised his eyebrow in confusion. Although he was certainly scared shitless, Arlo was never the type to get angry so easily. Was dealing with John altering Arlo’s behavior? Even though it was to be expected, it was altering Arlo by this extent? What happened between them?
And what was occurring in Arlo’s mind?
Arlo, trying to force his mind still, glared at Blyke’s eyes with a pierce, powerful stare. Even though Arlo was losing his touch, losing his usual rational actions, Arlo was still Arlo. He may not be the true King of Wellston, but the label was unwanted by Joker. Arlo must still take the responsibility and place of King, like how he promised and vowed to after he accepted the position from Rei.
Rei.
Just the thought of him made Arlo sane again. How in the world did he even get distracted by someone like John?
Arlo started. “I’m sorry for yelling. It was not my intention and was purely accidental.”
Blyke stuttered. “I-it’s fine. I understand, I got too close to your personal space and everything.”
Arlo sighed. “At least you understand that. For everything else however, it seems you’ve gotten your facts messed up, and that you’ve been a bit too brazen and bold these days. I mean, raising your voice at the King. Really? I guess my role must mean nothing to you now too, huh?”
Blyke shuddered a bit at the face Arlo was making. He hadn’t been the victim of Arlo’s anger in a long time. Even though it wasn’t obvious, Arlo’s disappointed feelings were emanating through his body.
Arlo continued, “First of all, the school is already destroyed. It has been, for a long damn time. Students fighting each other left and right? It’s been like this. The stronger beating the weaker? Always. Been. Like. This. I mean look, you were just talking behind the King’s back! No normal school does this. If I were to take action now, I honestly don’t think anything would change. At least not severely enough to be counted as a breakthrough.”
Arlo clicked his tongue before continuing. “Second, of course I know I’m being passive!” He snapped furiously.
“But what the hell am I supposed to do?” Arlo declared loudly. “That piece of shit already fought against me and won long ago!”
Blyke’s eyes widened at this. Joker had already beat Arlo, the King? Joker was the strongest student in Wellston? Blyke’s eyes couldn’t budge from Arlo’s intense eye contact. It must have been a joke, a travesty of some sort- so why isn’t Arlo wavering? Why does he look so serious? Why is his expression so grave, yet his eyes so fragile as if he has already lost the war before the battle even begun?
“You… you may not be the strongest but…you’re still King! And the school doesn’t know yet- we can figure something out about who Joker is and-“
“We all know Joker is John god damn it- why even try lying to me and discussing it behind my back.” Arlo snapped while looking away for the first time, as if needing a break from all the ongoing pressure being so adamant on wearing him down.
“And it’s just like what you said. Our positions are the same as they always have been- at least officially. In reality though, John is the true king. We still have control over the general students- but him? No way.”
The royals just stood there, settling between the gaps of their figures. The sun was shining brightly in the classroom, yet the mood was sour. Blyke stuttered, “You knew John was Joker?” Arlo sighed. “I’ve known for a long time. And so has Isen.”
Blyke stared at his friends, a doomed expression painting his face. It wasn’t due to betrayal, it wasn’t due to his stupidity of being so, so slow at figuring things out.
It was because he saw a wall. A tall wall looming against him, and he had no idea what to do. He was an elite-tier, he was a Jack! Yet he felt nothing like one. Inside, Blyke always felt like an empty shell of a “royal”. He couldn’t do what Arlo and Remi could, he wasn’t good with information like Isen and Cecile was. And he could never even start to compare himself with Seraphina. What did he even have to offer? What was his purpose? How was he supposed to become King next year?
Maybe it’s a good thing he isn’t the true king. He’s too weak for it after all.
He has tried everything to catch up- practicing, fighting, staying close to Arlo and other strong royals- he was supposed to be strong. He grew up that way. His future was dictated to be that way. He did everything to knock that wall down. And yet, it stood.
Maybe he should just give up.
And now, his neighbor, the weakest, the victim, the one hiding behind Blyke’s shadow, was suddenly ahead of him? How was this fair? John? Really? He wished it was still speculation.
How is this fair? How is John better than him!?
He recalls John using his ability in ways he’s never witnessed. Multiple beams at once, cascading from each of his fingers. Such accurate precision and fast-paced movement, with good basic fighting skills to keep up stamina and throw Blyke into a loop. Blyke. Jack. Someone who was supposed to be high up. Someone who was supposed to be prestigious and untouchable, humiliated in front of everyone.
How was the weakest, the one who he was trying to apologize to and protect, on the other side of that huge, gaping wall?
This is my karma for being incompetent. I got replaced.
He stared at his fingers, another useless part of his body that could in no way compare to others. Why John? Why someone who couldn’t handle it? Why not himself? Why couldn’t Blyke be gifted? Blyke mourned the power he deserved, not the one he currently had.
That large wall.
If Arlo can’t break it down, if Remi can’t, then who can?
Because certainly I can’t.
The students in the room allowed an exchange of breaths for awhile. No words were spoken, but there was no need for one. The silence spoke for them. The silence said more than words ever could.
The wall, the unsureness, the doubt, the unfinished puzzle.
Blyke allowed himself to let out a quiet, breaking whisper.
It was like a question, slipping by in passing, under the covers of a small child drifting to sleep as he asks his mother one more question, before fading away forever.
“Then what are we supposed to do now?”
Arlo stared at his open palms, glancing down at the ground.
“I don’t know.”
“I don’t know Blyke.”
“I truly fucked up, and I don’t know how I could ever make up for it.”
Arlo rustled his hair, his eyes tilting downward in stress. He mumbles to himself a little too loudly.
“And I’m probably just as messed up in the head as John for doing what I did yesterday.”
Only ten seconds are allowed to pass by before questioning. Perhaps he underestimated how quiet a room can get under certain situations.
Isen asks first, “Yesterday? You did something to John yesterday?”
When Arlo doesn’t reply, Remi pushes forward.
“What did you do?”
Arlo’s lips are still sealed in secrecy. “I don’t even know what I did. Or why I did it.”
Blyke blinked at him, concerned. “You’re making this sound like you are some criminal. Did you fight him again or something?”
But that doesn’t make sense. There’s no injury visible on Arlo any where. Unless he went to the doctor first? But why would Arlo suddenly fight John out of nowhere?
Isen walked up to Arlo before speaking softly to him. “Did you push John again? Did you make him do something unreasonable again?”
Arlo replied. “I… don’t think I pushed him in the way you think I did. Not enough to make our situation any more worse than it already is, anyway. You could say I… pulled off a wild card or something.”
Remi, confused, reinstated Arlo’s statement. “You… pulled off a wild card on the Joker?”
Arlo met Remi’s eyes. Then Isen’s. Then Blyke’s. “Well, if we’re all working together from now on, then I guess it’d be better to stay honest with each other right?”
Blyke scoffed. “Dude. You are making yourself sound so guilty right now.”
Arlo waved his hand up and down vertically, “I know I know. I just want to make an agreement before I talk any further.”
Arlo reached his hand out to the trio, fingers extended outward in the form of an open handshake. “From now on, I’ll work together with all of you just like you wanted. All of us can start forming up plans together and taking action and reporting progress and stuff like that. However in return, all of us need to be honest and sincere with each other. I don’t want any lies to hinder us or become a huge misunderstanding or obstacle.”
“Also, stop forming stupid plans without telling me. I already bet all three of you were planning to take Joker on in hopes of beating him or unmasking him in front of the school knowing damn well how bad those odds are.”
“….”
Damn… right on target…
I swear to God Arlo’s intuition is too good sometimes….
Arlo cleared his throat. “So… deal?”
Blyke, Isen, and Remi glanced at Arlo’s hand. Slowly, they all turned to make a group huddle and discuss.
Arlo, starting to get tired of keeping his hand out, blinked dryly as he watched the group discuss in front of him in a badly formed group huddle. Honestly, it was a bit impressive of how fast the mood had changed in the classroom after Arlo introduced the tiniest slither of hope that things might change. For the better.
Maybe I really do still have my authority. Yeah. I’m a good king.
Arlo had to hide his growing smile on his face.
After hearing Blyke step on Isen’s foot with an “Ow!” noise, Remi took Arlo’s hand into a handshake.
“Deal! I knew we could depend on you, Arlo! Good job!”
Arlo raised his eyebrow at that. Didn’t Blyke just yell at him for being a passive bystander…
Isen, who started jumping up and down in curiosity (stupid journalists), proceeded to ask Arlo again:
“What happened? What did you do with John, this wild card that you speak of??”
Arlo, trying to keep his calm once again (he had the tendency to panic whenever he thought of what occurred yesterday), glanced out the window, utilizing all of his gaze on a nearby tree with gusts of wind swaying through it. “It started with an apology. I tried to apologize to him but…”
When silence continued, Isen finished it. “He rejected it?” Arlo snorted. “Didn’t even let me finish before declaring something preposterous. Something along the lines of him calling the fights or some stupid shit I don’t know it’s all a mess and honestly that was the most trivial part of it all.”
Arlo rubbed his eyes aggressively. “Maybe I should’ve never came here.”
He mumbled again. “Stupid note…”
(I giggled to myself at Arlo’s mumbling. I guess the note was a good idea after all.)
Confused, the trio pressured Arlo on. They’ve never seen Arlo so frustrated (flustered?) to the point of rambling before.
Remi gasped, “Hey! Aren’t you glad we’re a team now?! Things are starting to look up now, right! How could you ever say you regret coming here!”
Arlo nodded slowly and unenthusiastically. “Mhm. Sure.”
Isen pressed on, entering interrogation mode. “You said you were messed up in the head? Look, maybe that can apply to John, but you? What did you do yesterday, did you kill him- hug him- strangle him or something?”
Arlo deadpanned at Isen’s face. The blonde just stared into the distance near Isen’s location. His gaze was so far it seemed like it was looking right past Isen’s physical form.
Arlo always had an idiosyncrasy of being a bad liar. It was probably because of his intimidating family of high-tiers that trained him since he was young, always forcing him to say the truth when for the light of good (especially from his aunt, who worked at the authorities and believed in good morals). Unless it was to someone of a low rank, or something that would be extremely beneficial to his hierarchy, lying was easy no problem. But for people more closer to him, it was challenging.
Which was why instead of refusing or rejecting, or even maligning Isen’s ridiculous statement, he just stared.
(I had to pinch myself in the knee to not laugh. He looked like a mosquito. Thank you Jarlo System, for blessing me with this visual!)
Isen, who recognized Arlo’s rare habit, only stammered before yelling.
“Y-y-you STRANGLED HIM TO DEATH YESTERDAY?!” Isen gasped out loud. “YOU KILLED JOHN?? YOU MONSTER- HOW COULD YOU TAKE A HUMAN LIFE-“
“OF COURSE I DIDN’T YOU DUMBASS- HOW THE HELL DO YOU EVEN RUN THE SCHOOL PRESS?” Arlo replied, attempting to override his own voice over Isen’s. “Why would you yell John’s name so loud are you stupid?? What if he’s right out here!” Arlo whisper yelled, pointing near the door.
(I scratch my chin. Sorry Arlo, your boyfriend isn’t here but I am! Your nearby Cupid, Alendra! Isn’t that even better-)
Remi started. “Wait, so if you didn’t kill or strangle him then…”
“…”
Blyke gasped.
“You hugged him?”
Arlo said nothing. Even when a slight tint of red inundated his face.
Blyke ran to Arlo, placing his hands on Arlo’s shoulders before shaking him rapidly. “YOU HUGGED HIM??!?!??”
Arlo computed Blyke’s message. Opened his mouth to answer. And then died off midway like a robot vacuum cleaner getting stuck on the leg of a couch.
Isen started yelling again. “ANSWER ANSWER I NEED TO KNOWWWWW!!!”
Remi was pacing around back and forth trying to figure out what was happening while side eyeing Arlo the whole time.
The Jarlo System was dancing.
(And I died. How the hell did the mood change from sour to intoxicatingly sweet this fast?! Damn this world really is UnOrdinary.)
After Arlo shook around like a hanging fish on a fishing pole, the only thing he could do to reply to Blyke, Isen, and Remi was cover his face with his now red hands, and nod his head slowly.
Blyke laughed. So did Isen. Remi wheezed.
Isen talked between his giggles. “W-wait, isn’t this a good thing? Hugging is good right? Maybe this is the first step to Joker stepping down, and peace and love stepping up in Wellston! HAHAHAHAHA ARLO HUGGED JOHN OH MH FOD-“
Remi nodded in agreement, “Yeah this is better! More hugs and less fights! Great idea, King of Wellston!Arlo, you really do have so much wisdom! I should’ve never doubted your abilities and smart out-of-the-box thinking!”
Arlo sighed. “Even though you’re saying compliments, they sure do sound like teasing to me….”
Blyke laughed, “Maybe because we are. You can’t expect us to stay serious after you admit that you- you did something like that-!” Blyke had to bury his head in his hands to mute the sound of his laughing. “I mean c’mon, hugging was your cool wild card?! Really?!” Blyke gave up on shielding his face and laughed outwardly.
Blyke started choking on his saliva. “I-I can’t even imagine Arlo hugging John- haha-“
“Then I bet you can’t imagine a kiss either.”
“…”
“?”
“Huh?”
“Huh?”
“What?”
“Hm?”
Arlo rolled up his sleeve and stared at his bare, naked, watch-less wrist. “Wow look at the time! Time for class-“
His tactic did not work.
“YOU KISSED HIM?!?!”
There was no laughing this time, which was probably a much more scarier reaction than the former one.
Arlo looked to his left, then his right. “Huh? Did someone say that?” Blyke tugged Arlo’s hands forward and swung them. “YOUR EARS ARE LITERALLY AS RED AS MY HAIR BRO. AND THAT VOICE WAS SO DISTINCTLY CLEAR THAT WHEN I PROCESSED WHAT YOU SAID I HAD TO RESTART MY BRAIN.”
Arlo just averted eye contact. “Oh really? Wow.”
(I blinked once. Maybe twice. Perhaps five times. What in the deja vu was happening right now.)
Remi asked firmly for reassurance, “Arlo, did you actually kiss John? Yesterday?”
Arlo shrugged, “Huh? Did someone say that-“
Isen yelled at Arlo accusingly, “Hey! Did you already forget our deal? Be honest and sincere!”
Arlo, embarrassed, scratched his head before nodding. “Yeah… I may or may not have pretended to be in love with him yesterday, confessed to him, and kissed him. Perhaps.”
There was silence.
Isen coughed. “Damn. That really is a wild card huh-“
Blyke let out a grunt. A disgusted unbelievable one. “Huh? Who just does that?? To their sworn enemy??? Huh???”
Arlo replied with a sigh. “To be honest, I don’t even get it either. I felt like I was possessed and had to do anything, literally anything, to make John calm down and listen to me instead of spiraling out of control. It was… strange. It still feels surreal…” Arlo’s fingers traced its way to his lips.
“It was like… a movie. I felt like some actor getting roped into some scene, and only finally regaining sanity after the director stopped filming.”
(I giggled. I’m the director. I high-fived the Jarlo System.)
Arlo continued, “I actually feel way better after letting this all out. Last night it was killing my head. I don’t know what to do anymore. With John I mean.”
Remi pondered. “How did John respond to your confession kiss thing?”
Arlo blushed at the wording, “Uh I don’t know, his face just got flushed, he finally learned to shut up for once in his life, and kinda ran away after.”
“Yeah I don’t blame him.” Isen replied. “Like at all. Who does that. Like. At all??”
Arlo scrambled to defend himself, “I told you- it was like some sort of excessive measure happened out of nowhere-“
“Are you sure you aren’t just like in love with him or something?” Blyke blandly asked.
Arlo died.
“What.”
“Well I mean… who would just kiss someone they hate? Maybe this whole time you actually liked him?”
“Hell. No.”
Blyke waved his hands in the air, “Heyyy I’m just saying… something. Not saying it’s true or anything… just letting it hang out in the air…..”
Arlo, fully red-faced, had to bang his fist against a nearby desk. “I swear on my life I am not in love with John. I just tried to do something to calm him down and well it worked so technically you should be thanking me! I did something! Oh god I’m losing my mind-“
I was totally not obsessing over John’s facial features and expressions all night! I was being normal. A normal individual. A normal high-tier. I did my homework diligently (did NOT get distracted and stared at my walls) cooked myself dinner (did NOT occasionally space out and burn something), and went to sleep on time as usual (did NOT stay up thinking of John). I was normal. Normal Arlo. Did normal Arlo activities.
Isen, who wasn’t impressed at Arlo’s defensive measures, whistled. “Soooo what do we do next now? What’s our plan of action?”
Blyke snorted. “At first I wanted to unmask Joker publicly and beat him all together as royals. But now that Arlo is apparently pretending to be in love with John now, who knows.” He shrugs. “Maybe this can result in a peaceful panacea. A complete, nice solution. I guess, even though the move was more on the drastic side, it does bring more cards to the table.”
Isen added, “Not only that, this is totally eating up John’s mind as much as it is to Arlo, which can make him pause and hesitate, giving us more time to plan!”
Remi nodded, “Yeah! I don’t think he was at school today! Or at least, I didn’t see him in the halls. He must be lying low. And if Arlo was able to act out a confession well enough… maybe John will genuinely believe in Arlo liking him? And then maybe instead of fights, Wellston could be more peaceful as they could be lovers instead-“
Arlo argued. “HELL NO. EW. Don’t say that ever AGAIN-“
Remi frowned, “Do you like him or not man?????? Be HONEST AND SINCERE-“
“I AM! And the answer is a clear NO. Anyway, what I’m hoping for is that John can like reject me, and while he thinks about rejecting me, it could possibly change his motives and open his eyes a bit. If you get what I mean.”
Isen nodded. “So like, whenever John thinks of you now, it’s more in a positive lovey-dovey misunderstanding light. And when he thinks of rejecting you, he is forced to think of all his actions so far that he has made to spite you and ruin your hierarchy.”
Remi gasped. “Ohhh so now, Arlo won’t look like a rival to John now! Which can calm him down more and allow him to be more clear-headed!”
Blyke butted in. “And when John is more clear-headed after rejecting Arlo and realizing their rivalry was just Arlo’s weird way of expressing love and obsession, Seraphina can come in and help John heal!”
Arlo just sighed. “You guys are so weird.”
Remi poked Arlo in the shoulder. “A weird King leading some weird royals seems about right.”
Sighing, Arlo swept his hair behind his ears.
“Whatever. We can talk or text about this any time now, now that we are all on a clean slate.”
Arlo headed towards the door, his fingers on the handle.
“Do you have any semblance of a plan yet, Arlo?” Isen asks. “And by that, I mean like your next specific action.”
Arlo opens the door slightly, leaving it ajar, before turning to face the trio. The mysterious note from this morning led him here, and at first he regretted coming. But now the weight of yesterday was in the hands of the present, and could be used for the future. He no longer had regrets.
“I’m probably just going to try to meet him again. John, I mean.”
“And I’m going to hope that’s when he rejects me. And if for some reason he doesn’t… then I guess I’ll just go back to acting again. Like I’m in love.”
But what if that wasn’t acting after all?
Shaking his head to rid himself of confusing thoughts, Arlo left with a firm statement:
“Wish me luck”.
And if anybody noticed the growing redness of Arlo’s ears as he walked to his calculus class, they surely did not voice the thought aloud.
.
.
.
Suddenly, I opened my eyes. It was kinda like waking up from a dream and slowly picking up the pieces of “Oh yeah I was sleeping and now I’m here.”
Except instead of being in bed, I was met with the sight of the interior of Alendra’s locker. Confused, I scanned my surroundings. People were passing by behind me like usual, my hand was on the locker door holding it open, and my phone was in my other hand.
“Chapter 146 - End.”
I just stared at my phone screen for a long while. First, the trio argued (maybe more discussed?) with Arlo over Joker. Then, Arlo spilled the beans of what happened in order to work together to facilitate a plan to stop the doom of Wellston.
I giggled inside my locker. I just couldn’t help but feel giddy. Facilitate a plan to stop the doom of Wellston? More like facilitate Jarlo being canon!! I had to pinch myself in the ribs to contain myself from jumping up and down.
At first, I was concerned with the chapter. Blyke was yelling at Arlo, voicing his thoughts and a hint of insecurity. And somehow, Arlo reflected those some actions. Except different. It was like Arlo was conflicted, spiraling in his own mind and thoughts.
I whispered to myself. “I wonder… is it because he’s worried of the future… or if it’s because he’s starting to realize he’s in love with John? Or is at least starting to see him differently…”
I stared at the phone screen again. Chapter 146. I scrolled up a little. It was the scene I had just witnessed, but now drawn out and formatted like a WEBTOON. And of course, I wasn’t visible in the panels.
I wasn’t visible to Arlo, Isen, Remi, and Blyke either.
Was there a reason?
And as if the Jarlo system heard me, it suddenly materialized in front of my face.
!!! CONGRATULATIONS !!!
!!! YOU HAVE SUCCEEDED YOUR QUEST OF INTERFERING BLYKE REMI AND ISEN !!!
I smiled. Of course I did! Jarlo deserved the world! And I was willing to do anything to make it true!
!!! YOUR PENALTY OF [CANON REVERT] WILL NOT OCCUR !!!
I let out a breath of exhaustion. Thank God!!!! If all my progress were erased now, I wouldn’t know what to do!
!!! SINCE YOU SUCCESSFULLY COMPLETED A MISSION YOU WILL OBTAIN REWARDS !!!
I marveled at the pink pop-up window in front of me. I had completely forgot! Penalties and rewards- they promised me I’d get rewards if I did my mission right.
What could it be?
Suddenly, the Jarlo System window expanded in height. Confused, I backed up from the locker a bit. The hallway was empty now… did the bell ring already??
Then, a bright light blinded me, making my eyes shut close. After a few seconds, I lifted them again.
In front of me was no longer the beautiful shade of pink, but was instead a plentiful amount of colors. Purple, blue, green, orange, yellow, red, and pink triangles all lined up together to make a circle. And at the top of the circle of triangles, was a tiny triangle. It almost looked like a pointer. What did this indicate-
!!! SPIN THE WHEEL FOR YOUR REWARD !!!
“…Huh?”
“I..can’t choose? It’s random???”
!!! SPIN THE WHEEL FOR YOUR REWARD !!!
Slightly disappointed, I placed my fingers on the side of the colorful wheel and rotated my hand in a circular motion.
I watched as it spun around and around, its bright colors shifting together to look like pure white due to the pure speed of the spin.
“Could you spin any faster? I’m already late to class-“
The wheel suddenly stopped in place.
Eyes widening, I moved my head closer inward to read my prize.
I gasped. No way- I won-
!! ! CONGRATULATIONS !!!
!!! YOU HAVE WON THE REWARD OF [SKILL: INVISIBILITY ] !!!
!!! YOU MAY NOW CHOOSE TO BE INVISIBLE AND ERASE YOUR PRESCENCE ANYTIME YOU WISH !!!
Anytime??? This was CRAZY. Now, instead of what happened yesterday where Arlo almost caught me, I could be invisible! Instead of sneaking and lurking around the dark at night to slip notes under people’s doors, I could just run there with invisibility!!!
I wrapped my arms around the rectangular system ahead of me. Thank you, Jarlo System!!!!!!
Beaming, I ran to class. Behind me, the Jarlo System was trailing after me. No new mission yet, but I knew that would soon change.
Although I’m a bit afraid, I’m also really excited. As day by day went by, Jarlo was becoming even more true. Arlo now has more allies and is possibly gauging how much more he loves John than he thinks, and John?
Clearly by how disheveled he looked this morning, it definitely impacted him.
Should I make a move on John next? I grinned to myself.
Happily, I arrived at my next class, inhaling and exhaling before opening the door and saying a half-assed excuse on why I’m late.
My professor, a tall lady who I already forgot the name of (well I technically didn’t meet her yesterday since I was “sick” after lunch..) quickly made eye contact with me.
She turned to face me, and the classroom got silent. All eyes on me…
Alendra’s professor spoke up, “Why are you late, Ms. Alendra? I was just about to fill out your attendance report as absent. I almost thought you were suddenly sick, just like how you were yesterday after lunch.”
Some students in the class snickered.
Damn. Rude much? In front of the entire class? Why choose to be a teacher if you hate kids this much?
“I had a really bad bathroom emergency. Sorry Miss. I promise I won’t do it again.”
The professor sighed. “Alright. However, it’s Mrs. Clarke to you.”
I laughed awkwardly, “Haha, right! My bad, must be my sickness.”
As I walked down the aisle of desks and seats, I heard some students laughing and muttering.
“Wow… pathetic mid-tiers am I right? So stupid they can’t even arrive to class on time.”
“Ugh, she barely even makes it as a mid-tier anyway… just a bit lower and she would be a low-tier. I bet I could make her unconscious in one punch.”
“Wasting my class time…”
Why the hell are these kids acting like they actually wanna be in class???? Wasting time? She was about to fill out attendance!!!
I sighed before going to the empty seat all the way in the back. It wasn’t even a window seat….
However, my tracks stop and I feel my breath hold itself.
The kid who has the window seat and sits left to me… is Blyke?!
Apparently, I left my eyes linger for too long as he meets my gaze too.
“What do you want?” He says with a frown.
Damn why so moody! You just teamed up with Arlo and found out he confessed to John- you should be smiling ear to ear and thanking me for my work!
I laughed again (why am I so awkward?). “Oh uh nothing really.”
He raised an eyebrow at me before turning away to gaze out the window.
I hurriedly sit down in my seat. Huh. Who would’ve guessed me and Blyke share the same history class.
I secretly sneak a glance at him again. Unlike all the other students, he didn’t laugh at me or insult me. No wonder he made the Safe House in canon.
Wait the Safe House?
I felt the weight of my body sink deeper into my seat. Why was the Safe House created again?
It was because of John and the fake Jokers.
Wait, but didn’t I just solve that issue by making Arlo fall in love with John and vice versa? Because if they fall in love, then John will no longer be an issue anymore.
In canon, the Safe House club was created after Evie told Remi about creating “safe spaces” in the school due to fake Jokers. And Remi proposed it with Blyke right after Isen writes an article about exposing John for being the true Joker.
Does making Jarlo come true stop the Safe House from coming true because now the royals have no more direct threats? If I just stopped John from being a threat, that means Joker is no longer a threat.
But what about the Fake Jokers? Will they exist? In order for them to not, John will need to reveal himself as Joker.
But even if John does that, what about the rest of the school?
Did I just stop the creation of the Safe House by solving the John-Arlo rivalry problem?
After a few fleeting seconds, I shook my head.
Nah. No way. There’s still a huge chance Evie will talk to Remi about the school hierarchy and its flaws. And isn’t Evie friends with Alendra? If worst comes to worst, I’ll tell her to ask. And Remi is so nice things will probably stay the same.
At least I hope so.
I snuck another glance at Blyke. Except this time, he was already looking at me.
“Do you need anything? You keep on looking at me, it’s creepy.” Blyke asked to me with a confused expression.
I laugh again (no really why am I so awkward), “It’s nothing!”
He narrows his eyes at me. “Whenever you do that creepy laugh it’s so obvious you’re lying. Spit it out.”
My smile slowly faded into a neutral straight line. “Well uh…” I scratch the back of my head.
“You’re the Jack right?”
He blinked at me before scoffing. “Huh? Of course I am. What, you think Joker is the new Jack now?”
Oh shit. My bad I forgot he was sensitive to that topic…
“What? Of course not! Joker could go fall down a flight of stairs for all I care since he’s so stupid- I wanted to ask you about something you could possibly do.”
Blyke mumbled “Flight of stairs-?”, before he tilted his head in curiosity. “Do? What can I do?”
I scooted my chair a little closer to his desk after assuring he wouldn’t laser beam me in the face.
“Well you know how since Joker is anonymous, anyone can pretend to be him and scare others right?”
Blyke nodded.
“Well, since at any moment someone could be attacked by a Fake Joker, I was thinking that you and the royals could create a safe space in the school.”
“A safe space?”
“Yeah like a club. You can dedicate a certain classroom in the school as a safe space by creating a club where anybody, no matter their ability, can chill and hang out with each other with worrying over the threat of Joker or getting bullied. And to ensure this, a high-tier or elite-tier can patrol the club at different times like shifts. If that makes any sense-?”
Blyke, eyes glued to mine, pondered about the idea for a while. “Ok, I admit that sounds like a good idea. But would people really come? And how do we know that Joker won’t come and destroy it?”
“Well first of all, Isen is in the press so he can make flyers and advertising. Remi is really nice so she can spread the word by mouth and I feel like it’ll make people trust the club more. And Arlo can probably hold the fort down if the real Joker comes to destroy it.”
(Since they both are so madly in love… god I’m a genius.)
Blyke stared at me. “Huh. Why have I never thought about that.” He moved his eyes to find the teacher, Mrs. Clarke. She was still filling out attendance.
Blyke moved a little closer to my desk. “I like your idea. I’ll talk about it with Remi and the others. What’s your name?”
I deadpan. Of course Blyke doesn’t know my name.
“It’s Alendra.”
“Alendra?”
“Yeah.”
“Alright. I’ll see if I can make your idea work.”
And just like that, Blyke went back to staring at the window.
I scratch my chin nervously. Did I just… interfere with canon again? Twice in one day?
It’s probably okay though. Around this time, Evie should be telling Remi about this idea. So me doing it also to Blyke couldn’t possibly hurt.
Huh. So I don’t only have to do things to make Jarlo come true.
I can use my actions and words to change the world.
I scoff at myself this time. The world? Please. Blyke will probably forget my name by tomorrow morning.
I lean back in my chair, staring at the ceiling.
I can’t help but feel satisfied. Jarlo is coming true day by day, and the Safe House is now guaranteed to happen in this world too.
Maybe things will be alright.
However, nearby, when I noticed Blyke sitting next to me, I failed to notice the black mask in the hands of a student ahead of me, waiting to play the fake role of “Joker”.
Notes:
did u like it? leave comment feedback or whatever I LOVE COMMENTS :DD
one comment = me finishing the next chapter sooner
UPDATE: currently working on chap ten!!!! it’s gonna be lengthy… VERY lengthy since I need to set the stage for smth I’ve been meaning to write since FOREVERR
I lowkey feel bad for taking so long to make a chapter I’m sorry I am a master procrastinator juggling 37 hobbies and being cursed with the ao3 curse ☠️
Chapter 10: Arlo + John Operation!
Summary:
Another new day, another new mission for Alendra.
Notes:
ok first and foremost I apologize for taking 2 and a half months to update
I am a master procrastinator, juggling so many time consuming hobbies, and literally just being lazy I’m so sorry 😭
Also ofc the ao3 author curse hit me
I spent new years with my family, and then right after a pipe bursted in my house and flooded so basically I had to redo all the floor tiles that was rlly fun I reccomend it 😆
Then a few days after I turned sixteen wowzers so fun, and then around then was when I started writing this chapter.
And then I celebrated lunar new year cuz I’m ethnically from a country that celebrates it, and then right after while I was working on this fic I got the FLU. THE FLU. BRO. THAT WAS SO ASS.
anyway, this chapter wasn’t supposed to be 19.7k words. my problem is that I never plan out my stories thoroughly enough so I need up improvising literally everything on the spot. so sorry if that makes the story a little weird
BUT NOW IRS FINALLY DONE. HUZZAH.
sit down and enjoy this long 19.7k chapter :DDD
oh and the new John povs ❤️
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The austere bedroom was drowned in shadows, the walls faintly outlined by the oppressive weight of the night. It was a room caught between the cards of both sleep and wakefulness, suspended in a silence so deep that the only sound heard was the slight rustling of the bedsheets with each small jerk and turn.
In the corner, a dim alarm clock glowed a soft, tired yellow. It was overall however swallowed by the deep, velvety blackness that crept inside.
The only other illumination came from the window, where the blinds hung like a thick barrier between the world outside and the stillness within. The moon, pale and distant, sent its fragile beams through the narrow gaps between each fold, creating thin streaks of light that etched patterns onto the bedspread.
Underneath this shining light on the bed lies a certain someone. Usually, he would be complaining about the current situation. The nearby window of his dorm bed was always a bit old and chipped. Due to its dilapidated structure, it had always failed to keep out all the light from the outside stars, moon, lampposts, and what not. And it wasn’t like he was going to supply new window curtains to a dorm room that he would only use temporarily.
Usually, he would be shifting around his bed, muttering and maligning insults under his breath quietly. He would turn this way and that way- each movement a futile attempt to escape the complicated thoughts weaving through his mind.
The sheets beneath him would twist to this, making half-formed knots which would create a pattern resembling the tangling, unstable thoughts inside.
But tonight was different. And so was the night before.
He was lying down on his bed, allowing the upper-head lights to beam all over him as he laid perfectly still. Still. Unmoving. Unchanging.
He could hear his own breath, shallow and uneven, the only thing that anchored him in the night. But even that felt distant, disconnected, as if it were someone else’s breath in the room, not his own.
This was all John could do whenever he was left to his own devices at night. All alone and in the silence, the only thing left active and alive were his never-ending thoughts that would ramble and ramble on top of each other, arguing for spotlight in his own head.
At first, it was just plain insomnia that could be fixed with the help of staring at his phone screen until his eyes eventually quit and shut down. Although it wouldn’t be much sleep, it was enough to get rid of distracting thoughts and enough to be sustainable for daily living.
But as time walked by, the path became more rigid and challenging. Every time life happened to fight against him ever so slightly, the nightmares would come back.
His hands are held captive in hand cuffs.
He’s suddenly standing on the Turf War field again.
He’s suddenly yelling at Adrion again.
He’s suddenly feeling that crawling, distorting, ugly feeling of wetness forming near his eyes, threatening to let go and fall as his body shakes with anger, painful betrayal…and revenge.
And then the climax of the movie comes.
There’s a green haired girl ahead of him, opening her mouth to say one word:
“Monster”.
It always, always hits him hard in his chest. It hurts. Whatever it is. The feeling. The experience. The guilt. The anger. What had he done to deserve this? He asks to himself over and over again.
But it’s not his first time dealing with it. No, the nightmares are consistent.
The nightmares always come. It’s expected. John can expect it. He can brace through the pain when he wakes up again. It’s fine. He can deal with it countless and countless of times. He can stand tall and act like nothing happened.
But then, a new dream swerves straight into him that makes him finally shake and fall.
It had happened the night before. He had stormed into his bed, laid down, and allowed himself to forget about all the trivial things he had planned: the text messages, emails, homework, all of it.
John, tired from what had happened that day (that strange…weird day) found sleep pulling him closer. Tugging and tugging, urging John to fall asleep immediately.
That should’ve been the first red flag. John never fell asleep easily.
He fully predicted the beginning of the dream. His hands are in cuffs. Some tall, ugly, red haired man is scolding him and lecturing about how bad he is. How much of a failed product he is. Although it was a negative situation that John would rather not want to live out again, it was normal. Then his hair is gripped tightly, and with a strong hold of each lock, his head gets sent straight into the table below him.
And the images came back in, inundating his mind. New Boston. Adrion. Claire.
He can hear himself questioning her: “Why did you betray me?”
The girl answers, but it’s all fog to him. Her speaking is tuned down, as if it were a drowned bomb that was unable to explode.
But abruptly, the volume comes back in a flash. In one moment, it’s loud and overpowering as she opens her mouth to say one word:
“Monster.”
On a normal night, he would wake up in a cold sweat, assuring himself over and over again that he’s not there anymore, that she’s not near him anymore, that he has Sera and a fresh new start.
(Even though he knew that new start was crumbling and deteriorating with each and every day.)
But this night was not normal. It wasn’t unfolding in a way he expected. Instead, he finds himself standing outside the school building of Wellston.
John flinches at the new scenery in surprise, before quickly scanning his surroundings.
Wellston? Why am I at Wellston?
His eyebrow rises upward as he comes to the realization that this path, this boring secluded path at the side of the school, seemed familiar. He felt as if his feet had been rooted into this very ground for a very, very long time. But why? He couldn’t remember.
Confused, he makes a quick turn with the heel of his foot to leave the premises.
I should go find Seraphina. I need to protect her and teach her how to defend herself from the scum prancing and ravaging this school.
Seraphina was his safe haven. He could be himself (to an extent) with her, he felt comfortable with her.
But as he spun around to leave, he was instead met with the gaze of the person he felt most uncomfortable around.
Arlo.
“What the hell are you doing here?” He hears himself yell. Good. Arlo deserves it.
But Arlo doesn’t answer. Instead, he walks forward closer and closer to John.
John scrambles around at his spot. Why wasn’t he running? Fighting? Yelling? Anything!? Whenever his eyes had met Arlo, he froze. But he couldn’t remember why. Why was he stuck?
And then he remembers. He remembers as he feels the touch of Arlo’s lips fuse with his. It’s warm. So intensely warm. And John stays still for a paused moment. He takes it in, the feeling, the sight, before he finally makes a move in panic.
He pushes Arlo away from him with as much force as he can muster, which isn’t a lot. John stammers, “W-what! W-why are you doing this to me?!”
Arlo blinks at him before morphing his face into a soft smile. It looked so genuine. So sweet. So caring and kind and full of love.
Too much so that it doesn’t feel believe-able that it’s directed at John.
Arlo opens his mouth to reply.
“It’s because I love you, John.”
And that’s when John finally, FINALLY, woke up.
And that’s why now, he was currently laying down on his bed still and awake, afraid to even close his eyes because now whenever he did, it was that stupid asshole that he would see instead of the greeting darkness of his closed eyelids.
He mumbles to himself. “This is great. Just great.”
After he had woken up this morning, he attempted to go through the rest of his day at school normally. He thought he did a good job, as at moments he found himself completely forgetting what even happened the day before. He was able to talk to Seraphina like normal, eat like normal, and go to classes like normal.
Until he saw him. The one. The one that had been pestering his thoughts, affecting his dreams, and giving him a new habit of flinching whenever he touched his own lips.
He wasn’t even close to “the one”. It was at a total, complete distance. The one hadn’t even seen him, as he seemed focused on something else. (Was it him? Was Arlo thinking of John too? Was it confusing him too? It had to be it had to be it had to be-)
But the sight alone made John crash down on himself internally. The scene from yesterday came hurling back, echoing through his head. He felt the need to run away. Away from everything. He had to. And so he did.
But after sneaking another glance at Arlo, of course.
Later that day when he was at the dorm, his hair was dripping water droplets as he left the bathroom. He had taken an extremely long shower, cleansing every part of his body (and if he had spent more time cleaning his face than usual, no one would know besides himself).
John found the back side of his fist rubbing his lips again (fuck you Arlo), before he finally saw a red head staring at him.
It was Blyke. He was just drinking a glass of water in the lounge area of their dorm. Normal situation. Happened sometimes. Everyone gets thirsty, no big deal.
But Blyke saw John rubbing his lips. John could feel his ears turn hot. Sure Blyke didn’t know what happened between Arlo and him, but John knew! Which was enough for it to be embarrassing! Slowly, he put his hands down as he opened his mouth to question Blyke. Blyke had been staring at him for way too long in John’s eyes.
“What are you looking at?”
Blyke shook faintly. That itself, concerned John. Why would Blyke shake at the thought of a cripple questioning him? Did he know? Did he know John’s secret? But if so, which secrets and to what extent?
Blyke put the glass down next to the nearby sink in the kitchen. “Nothing. I guess I’m just not used to you without hair gel still.”
Blyke immediately made a turn towards his bedroom and closed the door with a swift, single motion.
John just stood there. Blyke, an elite-tier who was at the verge of becoming a high-tier soon, had been surprised by John’s question and immediately diverted and ran away to his room. Almost as if John was an omnipotent, strong yet fearful figure.
He could feel himself scoff. Tch. The disparity of his demeanor was too much. He must’ve figured out that he’s Joker. That, or Isen or some other rat told him. But who else knew John was Joker? Excluding Blyke now, it should’ve just been Isen, Cecile, and….
And Arlo.
John heard the soft sound of the towel in his hands dropping with a thud.
Did Arlo tell Blyke? That I’m Joker?
His head turned to stare at Blyke’s closed bedroom door.
If Arlo told him… how much did he tell? Did he tell Blyke that we… that…
John didn’t even bother to finish his thought and instead picked up his towel and headed straight to his bed.
And that’s how he had gotten to this point of lying down, still unable to sleep, but under different circumstances than the usual.
He sighed to himself before finally turning to lay on his side. His eyes met his wall, burning his vision into each individual bump that embellished it. And he, hesitantly, permitted his thoughts to extricate themselves, to untangle and finally roam free between him and the space of his room.
What am I doing? Wasting my thoughts and time on that stupid asshole. This is exactly why high-tiers are trash. I should be focusing on defeating Remi with the help of Cecile.
He brought his hands up to his face and stared at them.
I can’t get distracted. It’s about time people realize how useless high-rankers are. None of them deserve to be put on a pedestal, to be taken as a leader, to be worshiped or submitted to. I have to do this.
He watched his fingers turn downward and clench themselves into the form of a fist.
They’re all arrogant, entitled, and abusers of their power. Everyone would be better off without them.
Without them.
Without me.
And then Arlo came to mind again.
“John, even if you think you don’t deserve it, I think you deserve love- no- I think… you deserve everything.”
John blinked to himself. It was as if he was in a trance. Him? Deserving?
…No way.
He turned his body to the other side of the bed, feeling the sheets twist and turn along with him.
He could never deserve something like love from Arlo. John felt averse to the idea. Arlo had to be lying. Faking- something. He hated Arlo, and Arlo hated him. It was mutual hate. They hadn’t even shared a mere “like”. How could Arlo just suddenly be in love with him? It didn’t make sense.
But then what about the kiss? That didn’t make sense either!
“You already are better than who you think you are.” John could see Arlo, making eye contact with him, as if seeing straight into his soul. As if John were something to be cherished. Arlo continues.
“You aren’t fake, you aren’t some reckless beast…. if you were then why would I understand you? You aren’t alone John.”
John sat up and punched his pillow roughly, before pushing his head back onto it.
Exhale. Take deep breaths.
It has to all be fake. Arlo relating to him? Sure they both were high leveled assholes, but on different wavelengths. The way Arlo spoke to him as if he could read him, be aware of everything John had done, and truly understand John. How could Arlo do that, if John can’t even understand himself?
It must be fake. Everyone is inherently fake. They put on a nice front when you’re around, but the second you leave, they go right back to their roots. Same case with Arlo.
Every act, behavior, and word he made must have all been staged.
“I’m always free to listen to you. To hear you out. I think I finally, truly understand you now.”
John, quietly, moved his body to lay down flat on his back. His gaze met the ceiling as he thought over everything meticulously.
Does he even want to fight Remi anymore? Does he even want to be Joker? Should he? Should he believe Arlo’s words?
“…”
He whispered. “Does Arlo really love me or is he just this desperate to make me stop-?”
Reasonably, and logically, the latter would probably be the answer as Arlo was cunning, deceiving, and would do anything to get his way.
Yet, somewhere hidden inside, he wished the former was the true answer.
John couldn’t help but close his eyes, his lethargy catching up to him. Fine. He would allow himself to sleep again. No matter what dream he had to face, facing that would be better than facing Arlo in real life.
.
.
.
Blyke hurriedly shut his door as he plopped onto his bed. He then proceeded to turn over, and placed his face directly onto his pillow.
A few fleeting moments passed by with silence. John was Joker. He could beat up Blyke in a heartbeat. It was only this morning that Blyke still thought of him as unthreatening. But now? Everything was different.
Including his new thoughts and opinions of Joker. Although it held a large amount of disdain for his actions, it also included something new. Something humorous.
And so Blyke laughed. A lot.
John… was he just rubbing his lips??? With red ears?? His face got so flushed when he noticed me oh my god-
In one day, just a single day, Blyke found out that not only John was Joker, but that the Joker and King had shared a private kiss!
“Ohmfmfm myyy godhfhfhh…” Blyke mumbled as his face smushed his pillow. He quickly grabbed his phone and went straight to messages.
He scrolled through few contacts to get to the place he wanted. Arlo, Isen, and Remi had all decided to make a group chat to discuss what plans to take when dealing with John and Joker. Now that they were all on the same page, communicating could be way easier.
And this was golden.
Blyke: guys I have an update with John
Isen: aint no way he already did something 😭😭
Remi: what happened??
Blyke: I saw John touching his lips and blushing
Isen: AYO?????
Remi: OMG
Remi: It’s working! The “love and hugs” can save wellston plan!!
Arlo: Why would you share this. I didn’t need to know this.
Isen: LMFAOOO
Blyke: no it’s important bc it means that your amazing, well-thought out plan of kissing John worked!
Blyke: Now he’s too focused on you confessing than defeating Remi as Joker lol
Isen: omg who knew Arlo was such a genius
Arlo: Oh how I wish to die right now.
Arlo was scratching his head. He was currently working on his studies when his phone chimed with a notification. And Arlo expected anything but this.
John blushing? Even the thought itself seemed cursed. Whenever Arlo tried to conjure up an imagination of it, his mind would immediately fail.
…Why am I even thinking about John like that anyway? It’s not like I actually like him.
Remi: Did you get a picture?
Blyke: No??? If I did I’d be dead rn
Isen: sighhh I wish u took one
Arlo: Hell no. I already see you thinking of a new article. Thank God there isn’t a photo.
Blyke: Damn you don’t even care about my safety huh
Blyke: only abt a potential article
Arlo: If I can kiss John and survive, you can survive being John’s dorm-mate.
Isen: LMAO TRUE
Isen: I’m surprised John didn’t like beat you up
Remi: well I mean he has to go after me first
Isen: maybe he won’t now since he’s too focused on Arlo?
Blyke: I hope so I don’t want any of us to be hospitalized
Blyke: but that’s low key wishful thinking… I feel like he still would
Remi: yeah…
Remi: well if he fights me then I’ll just give it all I got! If he doesn’t then well the fight will just never happen
Isen: I rlly hope so
Blyke: what exactly are we gonna do next anyway?
Blyke: cuz we all agreed on not starting a fight with John first
Blyke: cuz yk… we’d die
Arlo: Well, I was planning to just try and meet up with John and talk to him.
Arlo: But I never see him, and even if I did I wouldn’t know what to say.
Isen: it’s ok, if u can kiss John out of nowhere I’m sure u can improvise anything now
Arlo: Shut up.
Isen: ok pls don’t kill me I’m very nice 😭
Remi: ngl John is probably avoiding you
Remi: ik I would run if some guy I hated kissed me and confessed
Arlo: Okay we need to stop bringing up the specific details.
Arlo: Every time you guys mention it I want to send my past self into the infirmary.
Remi: HELPP it’s okay Arlo! your plan is working!!
Remi: since John is affected it’s at least delaying him from taking action
Blyke: Yeah, John is in his room rn and I don’t hear a single sound
Blyke: he must be thinking rn of what to do
Arlo: Him? John? Thinking??
Arlo: No way.
Isen: Well
Isen: John is still friends with Seraphina. Maybe if we all chip in, we can help John go back to normal
Blyke: normal as in??
Isen: uh
Isen: more stable
Isen: and less fighting
Isen: and Remi and you not getting hospitalized
Isen: oh and Arlo too
Arlo: Wow thanks for the mention.
Isen: np I’m rlly nice
Blyke: I’ve been thinking
Blyke: should we tell Seraphina John is Jokssr?
Blyke: Joker*
Isen: idk should we tell her abt Jokssr
Blyke: stfu
Remi: Maybe? We could use her help to make the school safer, and John could help too
Remi: I feel like we’re all on the same side, we just have different approaches
Isen: yea I agree
Blyke: so we should tell her?
Arlo allowed himself to slowly spin around on his desk chair. He was lost in thought, thinking of the idea.
Should Seraphina know? She could surely, directly, change and help John.
But would it even work? John was stubborn, hell, he didn’t even tell Seraphina he had an ability for the entire duration of their friendship. Even if Seraphina asked him and tried to talk to him about it, he would probably shut her down.
And if John asked her who suggested her to believe such things, and she said it was him? John would never trust him ever again. Everything he had built up, the hug, the kiss, his confession… it would all be for nothing.
Arlo: No. Don’t tell her.
Blyke: No?
Isen: why not
Arlo: I feel like it would be better if John told Seraphina himself. If I had a secret and somebody else I knew told everyone before I could, I’d be upset.
Arlo: I don’t wanna ruffle him up even more.
Isen: Oh true
Remi: Ok, so all four of us can try our very best to push John to talk to Arlo
Blyke: this sounds like a dumb plan
Isen: well what else do we do 😭😭
Isen: if John cant stop thinking of Arlo, then the more Arlo talks to John the better cuz then he can’t get Arlo’s words out of his head, which could then influence his thoughts and change his course of actions
Isen: assuming that Arlo said good eye opening things ofc
Arlo: I did.
Blyke: like what
Arlo: I said he was
Arlo: not alone
Blyke: ??
Isen: ??
Remi: is that it??
Arlo: And that I could understand him and that I’m always there for him…and stuff like that.
Isen: aww that’s kinda cute
Arlo: Shut up
Isen: ok
Blyke: ok so now he’s gonna think that he isn’t alone, and that if he needs help he can reach out to others with words instead of actions??
Remi: that’s basically what we’re betting on
Isen: it might push him to do something like figure out his issues or reveal himself to Seraphina
Remi: and since they’re so close they can help and rely on each other!
Remi: oh and Arlo can too since he loves John!
Arlo: I do not.
Remi: hmm
Arlo: I do not.
Remi: whatever you say :)
Blyke: so I’m assuming that for the next few days we should try to amplify this new strategy?
Blyke: like leaving more words and things to confuse and make John think about in order to delay and maybe stop him from fighting us
Isen: yeah we’re basically making him reflect on his choices in order to change the future
Remi: I mean it’s better than just fighting endlessly whenever we make him angry
Blyke: true
Blyke: maybe now John will be less angry towards the school and instead lovey-dovey towards Arlo
Arlo: Oh my god I should’ve never told you guys.
Arlo: I’m already having regrets
Isen: don’t worry I won’t write an article
Arlo: Wow, I feel so reassured.
Isen: I’m so nice
Arlo leaned down on his chair. If circumstances were just the tiniest bit different, if that confession never happened, Arlo would’ve probably, no, definitely told Seraphina that John was Joker.
What changed? It was the fact that even though Arlo knew he was lying about many things regarding John…he really did understand John more.
As much as he hated to admit it, Arlo cared more about his actions toward John. John was… sensitive. Way more than he looked. One wrong word could make him angry. One wrong action could cause Wellston to pay for it.
It was even affecting Arlo in other ways. He was starting to feel a strange feeling.
Something like guilt.
But it wasn’t just guilt for his past actions, it was for his current ones. Suddenly, planning and plotting about John behind his back with multiple people… it felt wrong. Like he had crossed a personal line that only he and John shared. Like.. they both were the only ones meant to share what had happened between them.
Was he doing the right thing?
“Tomorrow. Blyke will find out John is Joker. He will press John about it. John will snap. Joker will go free. You will bleed. Bid Wellston and its hierarchy goodbye.”
The note. The note was also affecting him. Even though there was no credible source on whether it would come true, who wrote it? Who else knew that John was Joker, and that Arlo knew about it? It couldn’t be Blyke because he was mentioned in it and didn’t act guilty during their confrontation. He genuinely acted clueless. Remi would never do this, and Isen is too afraid of Arlo.
Cecile? No, Cecile would be on John’s side, not Arlo. Why would she sending a warning to Arlo under his door?
The whole situation was strange.
Who wrote that note?
.
.
.
I heard a phone alarm beep annoyingly to my side. Lazily, I raised my arm to grab my phone.
After a few poor attempts of locating the device, my fingers finally wrapped around the phone and tapped the screen to press the “Stop” button.
I laid down for a few minutes, allowing the feeling of the soft, sinking mattress to process in my mind.
This was not my bed, this was a Wellston High School bed. My eyes caught the sight of brightly colored hair. This too was not originally mine, it was Alendra’s.
This was the world of unOrdinary. And I was going to change it. Slowly, subtly, but surely.
I yawned, before suddenly gaining the energy to exert myself upward to get ready for school.
Grabbing Alendra’s uniform clothes, I walked to the bathroom to get ready and do my usual hygiene routine.
Until I saw it. A pink pop-up window, slowly sliding into my view. It was the Jarlo System, the system that probably brought me here and has been assigning me strange missions to fulfill.
Not like I was complaining. I smiled to myself. I turned my full attention towards the Jarlo System, stopping all my tasks.
What do you have for me to do today? Nothing? Something crazy? What is it-
!!! YOU HAVE A NEW MISSION !!!
Damn already?! I mean, I kind of already predicted that but still!! All this with no payment was crazy-
I remembered the invisibility I gained yesterday. I had spun a reward wheel of some sort, and was now able to turn invisible along with having “Spot Tracker”.
Okay, so maybe that was some sort of payment. A win-win for both me and the system. Touché.
What’s the new mission?
!!! MULTIPLE WILDCARDS ARE APPEARING !!!
Wildcards? What the hell was the Jarlo system talking about?
Is it… Blyke Remi and Isen? Not only am I pushing Jarlo to come true, but the trio and Arlo are also trying to make a plan to stop John. They certainly are wildcards I could use to my advantage…
The Jarlo System made another message appear to the side of my head.
!!! UTILIZE THE CONFLICT AND ASSIST ARLO IN MAKING A MOVE !!!
Assist Arlo?? IN MAKING A MOVE???
Like an opening for Jarlo?
I recalled the memory of what Arlo had said yesterday in the classroom.
“I’m probably just going to try to meet him again. John, I mean.”
“And I’m going to hope that’s when he rejects me. And if for some reason he doesn’t… then I guess I’ll just go back to acting again. Like I’m in love.”
!!!
That was right!! Arlo wanted to meet up with John himself as well!! Not just in my delusional dreams, but in real life!
The bad thing however, was that Arlo was hoping for a rejected answer from John. Because he still wasn’t truly in love. At least, not yet.
So… I need to make sure Arlo guarantees a meeting with John, but also make sure that John doesn’t reject Arlo but instead falls in love??? And not just John, but I also need to assure that Arlo’s feelings are real too…
Damn. This would be hard.
And I don’t even know what Arlo himself is thinking right now, his specific plan of action with Blyke, Remi, or Isen, or what he’d do on his own accord.
Shit.
But of course, the system had even more to spout out of its mouth.
!!! IF THERE IS FAILURE, YOU SHALL RECEIVE A PENALTY !!!
Not again! It better not be another canon revert-!
!!! PENALTY: JOHN WILL BELIEVE ARLO’S LOVE TO BE FAKE AND AS A PLAN TO STOP JOKER !!!
I stared at the screen. My eyes lingering on each letter, slowly tracing each curve and line. Fuck.
If John comes to believe that Arlo’s love is fake and a lie… isn’t that the same as a canon revert?! It’ll be viewed as another sick plan used to betray and take down John…except that Arlo isn’t even planning to fight John at all!!! And neither is Blyke, Isen, and Remi! They just want peace.
Sure maybe the love part was a lie, but everything else wasn’t! And even the love part could become true if I tried hard enough! Even Arlo could fall hard enough.
I grabbed my toothbrush and began brushing my teeth. While doing so, my eyes read the message again.
!!! MULTIPLE WILDCARDS ARE APPEARING !!!
!!! UTILIZE THE CONFLICT AND ASSIST ARLO IN MAKING A MOVE !!!
One word was able to make Arlo confess to John. One note was able to push Arlo to interfere the trio’s plan to fight John, and their futile plan to reveal his identity.
Any move, any action, could change the future dramatically.
And this time, all I need to do is assist Arlo, Blyke, Remi, and Isen.
This was nothing compared to all the hurdles before. I got this.
I heard Eliza’s voice call out to me from the living room.
“Alendra??? Are you ready yet?? Hurry up, or we’ll be late!!”
I hurriedly finished brushing my teeth, “I’ll be out in a second!”
/ /
John, with a frown adorned on his face, stands outside the school building, leaning against a wall. He was currently waiting for his friend, Seraphina, to leave the girls dormitory. And so, he stood outside the dormitory, close enough to see Sera, but far enough to not seem like a creep.
He sighs to himself as he waits. He counts the seconds, slow and heavy, to distract himself from the horrible day awaiting for him.
His irritation grows as he feels people’s stares on him. Eyes, the opening to the soul. With a gaze so powerful, it feels as if it’s drowning him. He can read their words- their condescending thoughts. Their negative feelings around him.
They probably think I’m trash. That I should just be discarded and forgotten. Nothing new. Everyday, I find more proof that everyone here is worthless.
He glances upward, making eye contact with the passerby observing him. He can make out their faces of disgust, a message screaming something along the lines of “why is he still here?” and “why won’t he just leave?”
Leave.
And disappear.
Like the problem he was.
John gritted his teeth. Fuck. He was letting his emotions get to him. (Like the unstable monster he was).
But he couldn’t help it. Recently, he just felt so…open. As if someone had broken down his shell, exposing his insides- everything that composed him- his organs, flesh, bones, and all the sides of him he wished to hide underneath. The ugly. Like blood slowly dripping along a butchered human body, he could feel himself gradually losing something.
All the hard work he had put into hiding. All the effort he had devoted into playing as a cripple…only for it to be outed as Joker? What was he even doing? How did he let himself lose his way so much?
Shit shit shit shit he was so damn pathetic! He could never change as a person- he could never do anything he wished or desired- he would always just be a living walking reminder of the kid- the beast who rose up by killing others and breaking them down!
How could he ever change?
How could I ever change?
Shit-
“Aww look at Johnny boy looking so stressed! If you’re struggling that much here, just leave! The door is always open~”
John quickly spun his head around to meet the voice he had heard. Zeke.
His eyes narrowed as he watched Zeke smirk and laugh to himself. Oh how much John wanted to punch him- show him- reveal how despicable Zeke was. It was so, so damn tempting. He had already done it before- as Tuesday. But clearly Zeke would never learn.
“John, what’s up with that frown? Is it hard? Is it hard to be here, and fit in?” Zeke was slowly approaching John, inching closer and closer. “If it is, then I wholeheartedly support your decision in leaving! Really, someone as weak as you shouldn’t even be here in Wellston, walking all proud and mighty as if you own the place. Don’t you know that you’re inferior?”
Zeke reached his hand to rest on John’s shoulder. John slapped it away, dragging his body toward the left, where the girls dormitory was.
“Shut the fuck up, Zeke. I don’t have time to play your weird fucked up games.” John wanted to display his ability so bad. He wanted to harm Zeke, to show him how he was nothing. To teach him how people with high power were nothing.
But what would that get him? Temporary relief and happiness? How would Seraphina react?
“Monster.”
Zeke clicked his tongue. “See, this is your problem. You always act so… fierce. As if you have the ability to back up your attitude. Maybe I really just need to show you, to show you your real place.” He brought his arms into shrugging pose. “This is what happens when you attend Wellston and pollute it with your presence.”
John flinched. Shit, he messed up. Already receiving a beating this early in the morning? He should’ve just shut up and taken it. What was Seraphina going to say when she found him bloody and bruised again?
Zeke’s mouth curled upward into a grin as his eyes brightly burned a green glow. “Johnny boy~ are you ready?”
John quickly examined Zeke’s aura. His ability was a weak one- a mere 4.2 level. Yet, when John was ability-less it always managed to somehow land a hit on him. Zeke’s ability was “Phase Shift”. It was an ability that could raise someone’s stats in return for lowering another. For example, Zeke could up his defense to lower his offense, or vice versa.
And this time, Zeke was going on the offensive form: sacrificing his defense and recovery for power and speed. Fuck.
Zeke suddenly rushed towards John’s body with a punch from his right fist. And in his offensive form, it was scarily fast.
John read his movements. He could parry Zeke’s punch with his left hand, and use his right to uppercut Zeke’s arm, successfully breaking his low defense form.
But with no ability copied… what could he do? He didn’t have the strength needed.
John found his head swiftly moving backwards with a pivot as his left foot spun aside. A successful dodge, but how many more could he make?
Zeke smiled, “Quit dancing around me, John! C’mon, let’s see how your face looks after I completely demolish it!”
Another reckless punch aimed towards John’s face. John quickly lowered his body underneath Zeke’s arm and futilely attempted to land a hit on Zeke’s body.
But it was no use, as Zeke just quickly dived away from John’s fist with his newfound speed from Phase Shift.
“Looking at you trying to fight me like that is funny. Let’s go again- round two!” Zeke exclaimed.
John scanned his surroundings. He needed to utilize his environment if he couldn’t use his ability. His eyes processed each individual thing: grass, rocks, bench, tall slim wall behind him.
And so, after little needed comparison, he went with rocks. John quickly grabbed stones as he ran further away from Zeke.
And with as much force as he could muster, started throwing them straight at Zeke as he ran further and further away from the fight. John hoped to slow or divert Zeke’s path, but Zeke was catching up regardless. Fuck this was pathetic. A powerful high-tier like him was using fucking rocks? Was this really worth the struggle?
“Rocks? Really? That won’t do anything!” Zeke screamed as he suddenly placed himself quickly in front of John, throwing yet another swing.
John parried the punch, using the rock in his hand to lessen the damage of Zeke’s offensive form.
The rock crumbled into pieces.
Maybe this was it. Maybe John just had to suffer again. To be beaten. To be hurt. Maybe this was his penance.
John turned to glance at his surroundings one last time. That’s when he saw a surrounding crowd of students watching Zeke fight him.
He saw a student grinning, enjoying the show and snickering with his friends. Snickering at this wondrous spectacle of a cripple being crushed by the weight of the hierarchy.
He saw another, sparing John only a glance before turning their attention back to walking to class. Fucker.
He saw a group of kids, low tiers, keeping their head down as they meekly watched the scene from the distance. Bystanders.
John could feel his hands clench tightly. All these people, yet none of them did anything to interfere. Yet none of them held any sympathy or semblance of empathy.
Fucking trash.
And then his eye touched a peculiar sight. He could see Zeke punching him, the man’s fist slowly enclosing his vision. But his focus was elsewhere.
He could spot a duo of two girls. They had just left the dormitory. One girl who had pink hair was just staring at him, looking concerned and worried. He could tell it was a low-tier by the way she carried herself.
She probably thought she felt a somewhat close understanding to him, as someone who was also weak. He wondered how she would feel if she were to find out he were Joker. Would he still receive those pitiful looks?
But what was even more intriguing was the other girl. She had blue hair that flowed down her shoulders with a hairpin, and a look in her eyes that spoke to him. Her gaze was confident and determined as if it was completely sure and believed that John could fight against Zeke. That he could break free. It was almost as if she could see straight through him, as if she could read all of his secrets clearly. Did he know her?
Or did he just recognize that look?
But from where-
And then the image of Arlo’s face came to him again. Unmoving, stood firmly in place, and with a gaze that swept into John’s mind like a current.
“I think I truly understand you now, John.”
And as those overflowing thoughts hit him, a flood of pain also met his cheek with a burning sting.
John wasn’t going to recover from Arlo easily, huh?
He could feel his body succumb to the weight of gravity as it pushed him onto the hot cement.
John tried to sit upright, but as he met Zeke’s eyes he could only see one thing. Behind those green eyes, past the blood dripping from his face, he could only see a vision of Arlo instead.
Suddenly, every face he laid his eyes upon looked like Arlo. His blonde hair, his reflecting blue eyes, and those sharp features of his face that mesmerized John.
So much so that when a certain red-head and a magenta-haired girl with green highlights came to his rescue, he hadn't even noticed.
A red beam of light and power abruptly penetrated the air. Zeke flinched in shock before finally realizing what this red beam meant.
Blyke was here.
Zeke powered down his ability before meeting Blyke's eyes. Blyke started, "What are you doing so early in the morning, Zeke?” Zeke stammered, "O-oh. I was just putting this cripple in his place since he disrespected me.”
Zeke surrendered his hands upward (like the coward he is). "I'll be getting back to class now. After all... " Zeke glared at John, still siting on the floor.
"I think I taught him a proper lesson.”
Blyke powered down his ability with a sigh.
If only Zeke knew who he was truly messing with.
"Just leave." Blyke said, with a look of tiredness.
"Yessir.” Zeke replied with a rhythm in his step as he walked away. This fucker.
Seraphina, who was standing alongside Blyle, hurriedly assisted John in getting him back on his feet.
"Think you can stand?" Seraphina asked with her hand reaching out.
John nodded as he accepted Serphina's offered hand, "Yeah, it was only one punch."
And it only happened because I was…distracted.
Seraphina snorted. "What did you do to make Zeke pissed off so fast?”
John shrugged, rubbing the growing bruise on the side of his face. (He ignored how his fingers brushed his lips.) "Nothing. I guess just seeing a cripple stand is enough for these guys to fight like crazy."
John switched his gaze to Blyke, who was intersely staring at him.
Blyke quickly averted John's gaze.
He must know that I'm Joker then.
He turned his head back to Seraphina.
But she doesn't know (yet). That's good. She doesn't know how much I've fucked up.
John exhaled a heavy breath.
"Thanks Sera, you too Blyke. For helping me." John said awkwardly.
Seraphina patted John's back. "It's no problem." Blyke quickly followed suit, "Yeah, I don't mind." The red-head scratched the back of his head while he mumbled off to himself "Really, you should be thanking Alendra".
John tilted his head in confusion. "Who?"
Seraphina chimed in "Oh, is that the name of the girl who called us to help John?" Blyke nodded. "Yeah. She seemed worried."
Seraphina nudged John's arm. "It’s nice to know that even strangers care about you, isn't it?”
John let out a small smile to appease her. "Yeah, it is.” Seraphina grabbed John's arm, "Blyke, I'll take John to the infirmary," she quickly stated before dragging Jonn off. Blyke nodded before turning away. John stuttered, "Sera! It was only one punch!" She nodded, "Which also means that it'll be easy and quick to heal. Let's go before class starts."
John, reluctantly, gave in to her demands.
As they walked to the infirmary in silence, John was left to his own thoughts. He stared at Seraphina's hand, clinging to his arm as she dragged him down the halls.
Even though her hold on his sleeve was strong, her touch was faint on his skin. It was so different than Arlo's.
He had to refrain the urge to slap himself.
Don't think about that blonde jerk! Shit, why am I letting him get to me...
His eyes lingered on the passing windows.
Who's Alendra? The blue-haired girl maybe? If so, a mid-tier caring about me? That’s strange.
The sound of his footsteps got louder.
Something was even stranger though. When Blyke used his ability, he had less aura than usual. He must've fought someone else beforehand... but who?
He felt a sharp tug interrupt his thought as the sound of a door opened. Seraphina called, "Hey Doc!”
John shuddered as he felt Doc (Darren)'s anger direct itself towards him.
"Oh John... setting new records of getting hurt fast I see..." Doc's face twisted to a smile as a few veins popped out. "You're lucky I'm so adept at making tonics because of a certain SOMEONE! Now sit your ass down!"
John quickly abided as Seraphina let out a giggle. Seraphina sat next to John, watching Darren make a tonic in the distance. After a few moments of silence, she spoke up.
"You know John, when I lost my ability I was so scared. But with you, I know I'm not alone, and that we can get through this. Together. Ability or not.”
John smiled.
If only she knew the truth.
"After school, I'll teach you more self-defense moves." John said, thumbs up. Seraphina grinned, "I'm looking forward to it."
John’s eyes traced Seraphina’s. An uncomfortable feeling was bubbling in his body.
At moments like this… I feel guilty for lying to her. But what can I do? Just confess to her what I’ve been hiding? How I’ve been a phony…a fake friend.
He was too scared of what expression her face would contort to.
Would she understand?
Unlike Claire, would she understand him? Maybe even forgive him?
Like Arlo did.
Doc walked over to John, tonic in hand. "Drink up, brat. And once it's healed, get out. I have other students to deal with too.” He mumbled to himself under his breath. “Damn I hate this job."
John raised an eyebrow before gulping down the tonic. He could feel the pain ease down on his cheek.
Seraphina questioned, "Why not quit and find a better job? Your tonics are great." Doc grunted. "Trust me, I'm trying."
After John's bruise fully healed, Semphina stood up. “Let's get going then. Don't wanna annoy Doc any more than we have to.” John agreed, “Yup.”
As they walked throughout the infirmary to make it to the exit, John eyed down the patient beds. Oddly enough, two were already occupied.
This early in the morning? That's weird.
As Serphina left the room, John's eye caught one last thing.
One concerning last thing.
On the table near a bed, there was a mask.
A mask that resembled the one of Joker.
John froze, sweat forming on his forehead.
There's no way that was his. That mask must be completely unrelated. It must be- it must be- it must be- "John? Hurry up!"
John snapped out of his trance. "My bad.” He had bought that mask on a whim in a store nearby- maybe someone had done the same thing. But in Wellston, that mask meant Joker. Was it on purpose? Was someone pretending to be him? But who would ever want to be him-
The warning bell chimed (ring ring ooo), and he could hear Seraphina urgently call for him.
“Johnnnnn let’s go!”
He slowly left the room, with more questions than answers.
.
.
.
My fingers traced the lines of the wooden desk in front of me. The windows to my left had its blinds open, allowing light to pour into the empty classroom.
I sighed before leaning back in my chair. I had just finished demolishing my lunch (Jarlo system has me working like a dog for real what are these twenty-four hour shifts-) and was now in my history class. Early. I was there early.
I’m here early for Blyke and he’s not even here… does he want to talk to me or not??
I sighed again as I thought about what had happened that morning. Eliza and I had just been leaving the dormitory, and suddenly a huge commotion took place. Confused, we walked outside to see a crowd starting to form.
Around Zeke and John.
Eliza watched over the scene worriedly. “I always feel bad whenever I see him… I already hate being a low-tier, it must suck to be a cripple.”
Eliza lowered her voice to mumble. “I wish I could help him.”
I nodded in agreement. “Me too.”
I turned to face the Jarlo system.
!!! UTILIZE THE CONFLICT AND ASSIST ARLO IN MAKING A MOVE !!!
Was this… my chance? If I could find Arlo right now… then could I make an opening for him?
I clenched my hands. It was now or never-
I spun into a run. Eliza, taken aback, flinched and yelled to me while I ran. “Alendra???? Where are you going??” I replied with a yell, turning back to face her for a second. “I’m going to find help! Just stay there! I’ll be back!” I then continued to scan around the people strolling outside.
Where was Arlo? I only had enough time to search the areas outside. If he was inside the school building I wouldn’t be able to make it!
I was in the middle of searching when a hand grabbed my arm and stopped me. I quickly looked to see the owner of the hand. It was Blyke.
“You- Alendra right? Hey, can we talk for a second I need to ask you something-“
“Nope! Sorry. I need to go- I need to find Arlo.” I was about to dash off when he tugged my hand towards him in a pulling motion. He questioned me, with an eyebrow raised. “Whoa. You need to find Arlo? Why?”
I sighed, the cat was out of the bag now. “John and Zeke are fighting, and I was hoping I could find Arlo to help stop the fight.“
Blyke yelled. “What?!” He then turned around to glance at the area I came from. “Is it over there?”
I nodded, “Yeah and I need to find Arlo!”
To make an opening for him!
Blyke shook his head. “Arlo- that nerd is already in class. He won’t make it. Shit.”
Blyke adjusted his tie, “I’ll go.” He nudged his head to the direction of the commotion. “Lead the way, Alendra.”
And as I pointed the direction out to Blyke’s view, before the red head departed he said a few final words:
“I want to talk to you about something. In Mrs. Clarke’s history class, I’ll meet you there.”
Alendra felt a laugh bubble up her throat.
He said he would be here… so where was he??
Not only that, but her opportunity to make Arlo save John was ruined!
I scrunched my eyebrows. Why the hell did Arlo have to be such a nerd over his studies?? He probably has perfect attendance and is valedictorian of his class or something…
As much as I love the unOrdinary cast they are starting to slowly piss me off. They do say to never meet your heroes…
My ears caught the noise of a door swiftly opening.
I quickly shot up into a sitting position, fixing my slouch and hoping that my posture didn’t look like a shrimp curling over a gaming monitor.
And my eyes finally met Blyke’s. Finally, for the first time, I was able to take full notice of his appearance.
He looked identical to the WEBTOON, but with the lighting from the classroom, his red hair looked ethereal. His yellow eyes, unnatural in the real world, resembled the stars piercing the night sky.
As we met eyes, his mouth opened to replicate a small “o” shape.
“Alendra! You came early. Sorry, did I keep you waiting?” Blyke asked as he closed the door with his foot.
I smiled. “I’m gonna lie, you just came at the right time!”
Blyke let out a small smile while making his way to the back row of desks where we both sat for class.
“Okay that’s good- wait did you just say-“
“So, what did you want to talk about?” I asked, my head tilted as my fingers tapped rhythmically on the desk.
Blyke (after a moment of hesitation) sat down on his desk which was placed to the left of mine. While pulling out his thick history textbook, he kept his gaze on me.
“Yesterday you said something about make a safe place for students right? Well I was really considering it last night and I was wondering if after school in the library, you, me, and Remi could all discuss this idea together?”
He slammed the textbook on his desk.
“I told Remi a bit of your suggestion, and she really loved it. And we want to make it a reality for the school so people can focus on their studies instead of getting hurt.”
He surrendered his hands upward with a small shake. “You don’t have to go discuss with us though if you don’t want to. I just wanted to offer since it’s your idea and all.”
An inner part of my body stung.
Technically, this wasn’t my idea. It was Evie’s. But if me mentioning it earlier made conflicts in the school end faster, then isn’t this better?
I thought of Eliza. She was a low-tier. What would I do if she got hurt? Her face all bloodied; bruises crawling up her legs and arms. I couldn’t imagine it.
Maybe if I created the Safe House faster, her safety could be ensured.
After some contemplation, I answered Blyke with a stight nod. "I'll go meet with you and Remi in the library. After school right?" Blyke assured me, "Yeah, after school. It won't take too long- we're just brainstorming."
I gave Blyke a corny thumbs up. "Cool.”
Blyke then continued to pull things out of his backpack for school.
Slowly, more students trickled into the classroom. I watched them from a distance (like the experienced reader I am) and touched the sides of my history textbook. Each paper edge slid acros my fingers as I absentmindedly watched students pull out their textbook and a packet of paper.
Wait, a packet of paper?
My focus zoomed in on students holding this moderately thick-sized packet in their hands. I felt sweat build up on my forehead as I realized this packet had work on it- completely filled written words!
I opened my history folder in a quick panic and searched through its contents.
And there it was. A history packet full of history questions.
Blank and unanswered.
Shit.
My fingers tentatively flipped through each page. Still no damn answers or work anywhere.
Alendra must’ve been a procrastinator huh…
How was I supposed to complete this if I literally had no recollection of ever being assigned it?
Slowly pulling the papers out of my folder, I placed a large, innocent smile on my face. And turned straight to my left to view Blyke. I eyed down his packet on the table. “May I perhaps take a look at your packet?"
Looking slightly amused, Blyke glanced at his watch before placing his paper on my desk.
"You have five minutes. Go wild."
I don't think I've ever copied an assignment as fast as I did today. And even if the handwriting sucked, at least Arlo couldn't connect it back to my sketchy door note I left him.
The second I finished, I handed it back to Blyke. After all, Mrs. Clarke was horrendous when she was mad.
"Thanks." I let out while passing Blyke his paper. "You saved me." Blyke grabbed his stapled group of papers, rearranging it back to the front. "It's no problem. Isen does this all the time.” He paused for a moment, before looking at me. "You know, you kinda act like him. A bit."
I frowned. “What's that supposed to mean?”
Is that an insult or a compliment?
Blyke scratched his chin. "Well he's kind of chaotic. You seem a bit like that too - no offense."
"None taken."
How could I deny those claims?
I literally live life abiding to a Jarlo system.
He continued. "But Isen's also kind of smart, he notices a lot of things I don't. I guess you could call him obsevant? He also has a strong sense of justice too. Like your idea of this Safe House club. He's also a bit dumb when it comes to schoolwork-" He glanced at my history packet, tattered.
“No offense. I’m dumb too, anyway."
I nodded. "Oh yeah, didn't you flunk your last chemistry quiz or something?"
Blyke stared at me, eyes accusing, "Who told you that?"
Eliza…
"No one. Just a lucky guess."
Blyke narrowed his eyes at me. "See? Observant. You ever thought about joining the school press?"
I pondered over the idea of me pushing out school articles. Knowing me though, all of the headlines would probably be "New Jarlo Sighting” or "THEY HUGGED?!"
I scratched my neck,"No thanks, I think the press doesn't need two Isens running in the background."
Blyke snickered. "No, do it. I wanna see Arlo's face as he reads our unserious school articles."
The red-head leaned down towards his desk, allowing his hand to prop up his chin. "Who knows though, maybe you’re an amazing writer.”
I reminisced about my past, real life. The one where there was no Alendra, and I was instead writing Jarlo fanfictions online.
I remembered the late nights and hours I had devoted. I grinned, "Maybe."
The bell abruptly chimed (ring ring ooo), causing Blyke and I to sit up properly as class began. I gazed at my assignment, fully plagiarized answers shining.
Even outside the main WEBTOON storyline, the unOrdinary characters acted super cool. Always saving the day, whether it be fighting against EMBER or just allowing a student to copy their homework.
I glanced at Blyke who was now fully focused on Mrs. Clarke (or maybe not since he appeared to be doodling a cat in his notebook).
Blyke was always such an amazing character, shining his own special light underneath the grand one John shone. If only he had more fans. He too had an outstanding sense of justice, and cared so much for his friends and people at school.
He would do anything for them.
I smiled to myself. Observant. That's what I'll be then. If Blyke ever notices my stunning characterization of him, I'll play it off as being observant.
Wellston was starting to be a lot more fun.
.
.
.
I felt my hand enclose my mouth with a yawn. I had just left my last period, and as much as I wanted to sink into my bed and rot, a certain red-head and pinkie were awaiting me. I activated my ability, "Spot Tracker”, and followed a path of red glowing footsteps. Obviously Blyke’s.
This ability was the only reason I haven't had to search for a map yet. I wonder when I'll be able to utilize my newfound ability, invisibility.
I rounded a corner before seeing a large room greeted with two wide open doors, the smell of paper books emanating trom the room.
I deactivated my ability. This place must be it. I strolled inside, scanning the tables and shelves for any trace of red and pink. Huddled over in a far corner, I found the two I'd been searching for. I exhaled a long, heavy breath. This would be my first time speaking to Remi.
I peered over from a shelf, observing.
Shit, she was so pretty! Her glowing pink hair and her perfect facial structure was seriously downplayed in the WEBTOON! How could someone like her even exist?? And I would be talking to her shortly??
I relaxed my heart rate. It's okay, be fine. Don't get nervous!
The Jarlo system glided my way, its pastel pink color radiating as if supporting me with all of its might.
I made my way towards the duo, who seemed to both be texting passionately on their phones.
Maybe a group chat or something, I thought to myself as I took a seat across them. Clearing my throat, I announced my arrival.
“Hi, my name is Alendra. It’s nice to finally have the time to talk to you two. You wanted to discuss the Safe House, yes?”
I beamed. That was so smooth. Sooooo smooth. Casual.
Remi’s beautiful red colored eyes peered into mine. Damn, it was beautiful. Like a gem.
Remi returned my smile. “It’s nice to meet you too! My name is Remi! And you probably already know Blyke.” She said as she made a small point towards the boy beside her.
She then extended her hand toward mine, reaching for a handshake. “Let’s have a nice discussion this afternoon!”
I had to try my very hardest to not explode at that exact moment. Remi. Was. So. Nice.
Ignoring how bright Remi’s aura was, I took her hand in mine. And after a short handshake, her arms swept back to her sides, hands resting on the table.
The library had a decent amount of students, but few were sitting near Blyke and Remi. Blyke had an empty notepad on the table, with a mechanical pencil spinning between his fingers. Probably to jot down some notes of our discussion.
Remi started, trying to avoid any awkward tension. “So, your idea was to create a club or space for students of any tier to hang out without any fear of danger or violence?”
I nodded, “Yeah. You could call it a Safe House, something to make every student feel at home. I know this may not really relate to you, but low-tiers and mid-tiers always go through their school day in fear.”
I thought back to some WEBTOON chapters. What could I use to drive my point home?
“Some people force those lower than them in ability to do their schoolwork, threatening them to do so in order to not get hurt. Others get hurt and threatened just by simple accidental touch when walking in the hallway.”
The girl who sat behind me in class yesterday came to mind. After fiddling with my pencil for too long, she snapped at me. Reasonable, but she had also told me she was gonna make me leave the school. Maybe not reasonable.
Alendra was a mid-tier, but only by the smallest, tiniest difference from a low-tier. And even though she was a mid-tier, her ability wasn't attack focused at all. All she could do was see footsteps, and her passive made her detect people’s presence more often. That was it. That’s all her kit had.
Good for a detective, but solo-work probably wouldn’t cut it. I would need someone to help save me when things go wrong physically.
I eyed down the Jarlo System. Technically, the system was saving me in my case.
I continued. “Trying to avoid conflict all day and stay on the low can be a huge distraction for people wanting to focus on their studies, or just hang out with their friends. That’s why I think it would be great to have a Safe House.”
Remi bowed her head downwards in understanding. “I get that. And I agree with you.” She leaned back into her chair, arms crossed.
“Even though I’m usually not a target for violence because of my high tier and status, I frequently see fights and violence all the time. It would be nice if students could do whatever they wanted in a safe place without being scared.”
Blyke joined in, jotting down notes while speaking. “I think a lot of students would support this club. Highschool is something that’s already stressful enough. Making a club where people can just chill and play games or do homework… I can get behind that.”
He then stopped writing, slightly pointing the mechanical pencil at me. “We should make some basic rules for the club. You have any ideas already?”
I nodded, “First of all, no violence and no fights. Nothing will be tolerated as this should be a safe club. Second, every student is welcome.”
Remi hummed. “I like those rules. However, if a student hurts another, then they can no longer be welcome. So even though all students are welcome, they can be kicked out if needed.”
Blyke added these ideas to the notepad. “And how are we going to ensure that students won’t fight others? Alendra, I think you said something about officer shifts?”
“Yes I did.” I felt my elbows rest on the table as my body leaned forward, clearly demonstrating my passion for the Safe House. Uru-chan was cooking when she made this.
“Whenever you or another high or elite-tier has a free period, they can spend their time in the Safe House as officers, making sure no one gets hurt. Kind of like shifts, except in the club you can do whatever. So even though high and elite-tiers are technically watching students to see if they behave, they can also chill and hang out too. Win-win.”
Remi couldn’t stop a small grin from embellishing her expression. This plan and this idea…it was something Rei would’ve wanted. Something he would’ve done. Her brother was always so caring to everyone. Wanting everyone to feel appreciated, and to know their self-worth.
The Safe House was something Remi could tell him, delighted and ecstatic. And he would return those feelings, ruffling her hair and telling her “Great work. I’m proud of you.” Like a soft warm blanket, wrapping around Remi’s skin.
And she’s sure that Rei would’ve whole-heartedly supported the Safe House. He would’ve supported Remi and Arlo. He would’ve supported Alendra.
He would have.
“I love this idea, Alendra. Really. I’m so glad you decided to speak up and tell Blyke.” She turned to Blyke’s notes. “I’m sure we can get officers. Me and Blyke for sure. And we can easily drag Isen into this too.” Blyke laughed, “Totally.”
Remi pensively laid her finger on her chin. “And I believe Arlo could become an officer too. As stiff and strict as he is, he still cares for Wellston. Especially after…”
Her words faded.
?
After what?
My note?
I had to block the gasp bubbling up my throat. I couldn’t just make baseless conclusions like this. Arlo has always cared for Wellston, if he didn’t then he wouldn’t have become King in the first place.
I saw Remi and Blyke make eye contact. They had a look on their face, as if sharing a mutual thought that I didn’t know. And it was a grim look.
Especially after what?
The Jarlo System ringed in my head. Wildcards.
Was it Jo-
Blyke coughed. “Alendra, do you have anything to add to these notes?”
I snapped to full attention. “Oh. Well I don’t know what budget we have, but for now we can just have a basic classroom. Maybe later we can add some board games and some bean bag chairs. Something comfortable. And maybe some pencils because people somehow forget them.”
Blyke snorted. “Concern over pencils. I told you, you’re like Isen.”
I raised my eyebrow suspiciously, “See, the way you word that sounds like an insult.”
“I know I’m right though. And technically it’s not an insult,” Blyke replied, “if I’m friends with Isen, then I think that shows that his weird tendencies have charm.”
“So you’re calling me charming?”
“In a way.”
Remi added, “I think you’re plenty charming Alendra! Where did you get that hair pin from? I’ve been staring at it this whole time.”
Taken aback (REMI LIKES SOMETHING IM WEARING??) I answered. “Oh this? Just the nearby mall from here…” I had no idea where it was from.
Blyke groaned. “Ughhhh not that malllllll.”
Remi giggled. “Blyke has some beef with that mall. After we shopped there too much and Isen kept buying pens.”
Blyke frowned. “And that strange man with those strange ass teddy bears! Yeah, we do need a Safe House here, because I can’t stand having to deal with more weird lunatics thinking that one funny eye roll is equivalent to a bloody beat down.”
“Anddd that’s a tangent.” Remi concluded.
“A good one. That makes sense.” Blyke paused. “To the topic, anyway.” He leaned down on his chair, slowly sinking. “This school has a lot of mid-tiers and low-tiers that get looked down on. I really think this Safe House will work. And with Isen, we can promote it pretty easily. We can probably get a budget to get some cool stuff too.”
I agreed. “I think my friends will really enjoy it too. If no one comes on the first day, you can bet I’ll be there with my friends!” Remi smiled, “It should be a hit. I stop so many fighting scenes with low-tiers involved, and now I can finally recommend and lead them to a proper solution.”
I nodded my head. “Oh, like this morning? With John? Man, a cripple like him could use a Safe House. To keep himself sane. Wellston can be a toxic environment sometimes.”
I then largely grinned, teeth exposed. Oh yeahhhhh. Full circle plan. John + Arlo + Seraphina + Safe House was like the perfect dream plan to stop the downsides of season two of unOrdinary almost entirely. With some added romance, of course.
Remi and Blyke sat in silence, staring at my nonchalant grin. Oh I know they were feeling my words.
Remi clapped her hands quietly, “Yes of course! I’m sure John will love it.”
Blyke groaned again. “Ughhhhh I can already imagine Zeke trying to barge in and ruin everything. We have to give him one chance, and knowing him, he will probably blow it. So annoying.”
Remi patted Blyke’s back (with forceful hits), resulting in Blyke sitting back up straight again. “No need to groan and frown already. It hasn’t even started yet! Anyway, we can make it work. As long as we stop thinking of it as a chore and truly enjoy the process, I’m sure we will be done before we know it!”
I beamed. “Yes! I’m excited too. I’ll help you guys set up anything if you need me. After all, I’m already shaking from anticipation!” I showed my twitching hands, raising it above table level. “Imagine John and Arlo in the same room. Two people at complete opposite sides of the spectrum. I wonder what would happen. Maybe they could play a card game or something. That’d be funny to watch.”
Blyke almost choked on his own spit.
Remi had to stop herself from making any noise, a laugh clearly trying to break free.
Oh this was hilarious.
Blyke started first, “O-oh yeah. Totally. This could be a unique way to make friends from different groups and cliques.”
I continued, “Totally! I mean, I never even imagined I’d ever be able to talk to you guys.” Remi and Blyke, clearly content with this, agreed. Remi chuckled, “Yeah. This is an amazing start.”
I stood up, pushing myself away from the table as my chair slid slowly behind me. “Well, I must go now! It was nice talking to you!”
I need to give them time to tell Arlo and maybe kickstart a plan for operation Jarlo! After all, there seems to be some sort of group chat maybe-?
“Oh, can I get both of your numbers if you need anything else for the Safe House?” I asked, suddenly realizing I’d probably need my own Safe House planning group chat.
“Oh sure!” Remi exclaimed. After an exchange of numbers and contacts (and me sneakily taking photos for profile pictures), I left with a goodbye wave.
“See you some other time!” I whisper-yelled, trying to stay quiet in the library. Blyke and Remi, still sitting at the table, waved back. “See you!” Remi farewelled. Blyke nodded. “Thanks for coming, Alendra.”
I ducked my head moderately before turning to leave, a tiny melody hopping in my step.
After glancing around my surroundings to ensure no one was around, I pumped my fist. Hell yeah! Successful talk with two royals! I exhaled a heavy breath. I could feel it- from my fingers to my toes, the system and my plan were starting to form together; a puzzle slowing completely a perfect picture.
It was all like a game of chess. I was moving several pawns: Blyke, Isen, Remi, and Arlo. All of these pawns slowly making their way to checkmate the king.
I thought to myself, who else could I utilize? Maybe Seraphina perhaps? I turned outside the library, making my way through Wellston’s hallways. How could I include Seraphina into my plan? Maybe allow her to also become a wingman? If she could just possibly view a scene or a small hint of Arlo’s feelings for John then maybe-
My body was suddenly pushed back by some slight physical force.
“Oof!”
Shit, did I just bump into someone?? Who am I- John bumping into Arlo every time he rounds the corner?
I straightened my posture, spitting out a chain of words as fast as I could. “Hey I’m so so so sorry for bumping into you please don’t kill me-“
?!?!?!
The boy I had pushed shoulders with looked oddly familiar. Almost like he was someone I was supposed to recognize but didn’t.
Because this wasn’t my body-?
In an instant, almost like a photograph being captured with a swift flash and a shutter, I could see the faint blur of the past. Alendra’s past. This vision was blurry though, like a camera whose lens weren’t adjusted quite right.
A name spilled out my mouth smoothly. “Nolan?”
Now I remember. I had met him at the lockers the day I had arrived in this world- this alternate timeline. He was Alendra’s friend and locker neighbor. It was honestly a surprise this was just my second time seeing him. I recalled the memory- me, Alendra, Nolan, and Rouker. Out of all these characters, Rouker was the only one with screen time in the canon WEBTOON. And not for good reasons…
Nolan permitted a small smile to adorn his lips. “Oh, Alendra! Yo! Don’t worry I won’t kill you- did you recover from your sudden illness yet?”
I laughed to myself, praying my nervousness wasn’t showing. “Yeah, I feel good as new!”
In this world, I spoke the same way I did in my past, real world. I didn’t fake my personality to be more like “Alendra’s”, it was more like we were a mirror of the same person. Instead of having to act like her, it was like Alendra was just me. A trace of me in the unOrdinary world. It worked with Eliza, so why not Nolan? Just act nonchalant-
“You wanna walk back to the dorm buildings together?” Nolan offered, shoulders raised in an optimistic manner. I returned a smile. “Sure!” As we walked our way out the building, Nolan questioned me. “Did you just leave the library?” I nodded, “Yeah. Had to do something.” Nolan glanced at my hands, noticing how they were empty but didn’t question it. He continued with the casual conversation, “Oh, did you hear that the algebra quiz got moved to tomorrow?”
I gasped. “You’re joking!” He shook his head, “Bro I wish I was! I heard it at the press today when I was trying to submit my article- shit I’m so screwed. I don’t even remember what a rational root theorem is.”
I made a mental note to myself. Nolan is in the press. Interesting…
“Oh don’t worry, rational root theorem is so easy I can teach you that! It’s literally just p over q-“
“What the hell is a p. And a q.”
I stared at Nolan. “Aren’t you in the press?” Nolan frowned. “That means I’m good with writing. Not math. I don’t know what the hell math is and I hate every single person associated with it.” I laughed. “Yeah I get that.”
Nolan raised a suspecting eyebrow. “Hey, last time I checked, you weren’t the greatest either. How the hell do you know what that is?” I grinned. “I just did the homework for it at lunch today with Eliza. I’m literally a pro.”
He rolled his eyes, “Of course you learned with Eliza. She's in the top ten in our class ranking.” My eyes almost popped out of their sockets. What the fuck. She’s not only nice- she’s academically gifted? Made sense, she could really pour effort into things that mattered. Too bad all of mine was poured into making a pairing come true.
Nolan sighed. “Tomorrow I need to study with you and Eliza at lunch. I’m done with my article anyway, so I should have enough time.” We both walked down the stairs, each step emanating a small thump as we approached the flat ground.
I glanced to my far left. Just this morning, John was fighting Zeke right there. Noticing my gaze, Nolan came to a stop. “Something going on there?” I shook my head. “Nah, I just remembered what happened this morning.”
Like a light bulb gaining full power, Nolan understood what I meant. “John and Zeke right? I overheard people talking about that fight.” He crossed his arms. “So many fights are happening these days. I used to think Wellston would be different due to its prestigious background, but I guess not.” I nodded. “I get what you mean! And I barely ever see teachers stop one either.” Nolan wearily agreed. “Yeah…I’m starting to think it’s because they’re scared of the kids here too.”
I started to pick up the pace of walking again. “Nolan, me and Blyke and Remi are starting a club to stop this bullying- so don’t worry.” Nolan, his news-seeking brain, burst with curiosity. “What?!” He exclaimed loudly. “You did what?? With the royals?!” He hushed his voice down, realizing the scene he was starting to make. Eyes were starting to set on us.
“Dude, I can’t even bring myself to talk to Isen for more than two sentences! And you’re starting a club with the school Jack and Queen?!” I scratched my head. “Yup. They liked my idea- I said it on a whim. But basically we’re planning to make a Safe House, a place where people of all tiers can hang, work, study, and just chill without the constant worrying of violence and getting beaten up. Literally just a safe place.” Nolan placed his fingers on his chin, grabbing the bottom with a slight pinch. “And they supported this? They’re gonna protect the club themselves?” I nodded. “Isen and Arlo too. From now on, anyday, like tomorrow for example, we can busy ourselves into the rational root theorem without a single fear dragging us down.”
Nolan smiled. A wide, genuine one. “Holy shit Alendra. You just did a huge game-changer for us- no the school!” He placed his hands on my shoulders. “If you need any word in the school press- an article or a flyer- I got you!” I grinned back. “Thanks!”
Nolan laughed, “No problem! I’m really so hap…py..”
His eyes turned serious as his dialogue trailed off, a grim look appearing on his face.
I nervously asked a few words. “Nolan? You good?”
His eyes weren’t even looking at me anymore. Instead, his eyes met a launching fist, smashing against his face in a swift, single motion.
?!
I felt my feet trail backwards with uneven weight on each foot, almost like a sudden fall. My eyes widen as I see a figure-
A figure with a Joker mask.
But the eyes weren’t emanating the usual golden glow of John’s, it was green.
A fake joker.
And it was after Nolan.
“!!!MULTIPLE WILDCARDS ARE APPEARING!!!”
Was this what the system was warning me of?
I quickly scanned the scene around me, only to find no Royal or teachers around. Shit. The fake Joker placed their right hand over their left fist, applying pressure with a loud cracking snap. A green aura was flooding my eyesight, along with the sight of Nolan, touching his bruised face with dilating eyes.
What the hell do I do?? In this situation??
Spot Tracker. A useful ability, but not one for physical assertions. If only I had something like John or even Zeke. Something- something I could possibly do-!
Wham!
Struck by fear, Nolan stood frozen as he took another hit. It sent him backwards, falling onto the ground.
Shit shit shit! “NOLAN! Get up and activate your ability RIGHT NOW!” I screamed. The fake Joker turned around, making direct eye contact with me. And with only a single pause, rushed straight towards me. I activated my ability, a futile attempt to do something useful. The “Joker” came at me with a left swing, aiming towards my face. I ducked down, before pivoting to my right and throwing a punch back.
Barely any pain was transferred. Hell, my form and posture was so ass that even if something connected, I could barely pour my full force into it. The “Joker” twisted their body to my new stance and came in again. They grabbed my left arm, pulling my body closer to theirs. I could only momentarily see their knee popping upwards to my chest before feeling a scorching pain hit my abdomen.
“AGH!” I yelled, falling backwards onto unsteady feet, my posture uneven like a bad case of kyphosis. This ability was fucking useless when it came to combat! I quickly looked up, only to find the fake Joker rushing in again, clearly blood- hungry. With my slow reflexes, they easily gained another hit on me, right on my face, making my body fall backward and slam into the concrete. Like threads snapping, I felt a strong pressure on my tailbone. They then came in with a kick, their foot raised and ready to slam back down. I quickly dodged, rolling to the other direction as fast as I could.
The “Joker” snickered. My ears caught a mumble. “Motherfucker.”
The voice resembled one of a girl. And it was familiar too.
No way. Was it the girl I pissed off with the clicking of my mechanical pencil? The girl who sat behind me in class? I almost laughed at the peculiar situation. But she was definitely after Nolan, not me. I was like a side dish, the appetizer of breadsticks before the full meal. What was her motive?
She dived into another punch with her right, centering on me and grabbing my shoulder to keep me in place with her left. Her speed increased. Did she have a speed related ability?
Suddenly, before the punch could hit me, I saw a condensed beam of energy fly to the Joker. She tried to dodge, dropping my body and moving backward. It still grazed her. My eyes widened as I realized what I saw.
Nolan was an archer. He had his hands in the position of someone holding a bow, and was slowly regenerating a beam of energy that resembled an arrow.
This was cool as fuck! Nolan was clearly a low ended mid-tier though, as this regeneration seemed to have a large cooldown, leaving him open and vulnerable a lot of the time. An ability that only works when someone is caught off guard, huh? Maybe he was a 2.2?
The arrow still forming into a reload, Nolan cried out. “Alendra? Are you okay? I’m so sorry for hesitating- shit! Rouker is gonna kill me if he hears about how much of a coward I am-!”
The “Joker”, seemingly giving up on this anonymous disguise, yelled. “Shut the fuck up!” Okay, she was definitely the girl that snapped at me yesterday in class. She backed away from me, ignoring the fact that I was standing back up, and came running at Nolan.
Nolan, his arrow finally recharged, shot another one at the girl. His aim, although not the best, hit her around the upper right quadrant of her chest. “Ugh!” She yelled, blood slowly starting to drip down her clothes. Nolan smiled, already starting the process of recharging. “I shouldn’t have even been scared. The real Joker would never have attacked a random mid-tier, he’s after Remi right now!” Nolan met my eyes, “Let’s do this!”
I nodded, hopping straight into action. My ability was still activated, a low purple swirling in my eyes. I exhaled as I focused on my next plan of action. I could see it all- Nolan reloading while the “Joker” was getting ready to load another punch. She was getting faster, her ability gradually aiding her more and more. My eyes caught onto footsteps, appearing onto the ground with each movement made.
Then, I saw it. The footsteps were appearing a second before anyone moved. I could predict her movements! But her speed was so quick, unparalleled to mine. I felt my teeth bite down heavily as I tried my best to interfere with the fight. She was gonna move left! I saw it! I moved that direction, while yelling out to Nolan, who was clearly starting to panic again about his arrows. “Left! Shoot left!” Nolan moved his aim to the left, the exact same time I predicted the fake Joker girl to move to the left.
He shot it. It was too early- a premature shot. But it was good enough for me. It hit her, not strongly, but enough to catch her off guard and make her slightly fall back. Into my arms. And it wouldn’t be an embrace that would greet her- it would be a barrage of fists instead. I honed down on her, pulling her mask off her face and hitting her as much as I could.
Too bad none of my passives matched this decision of mine, as she quickly grabbed onto my hair and dragged me down while using this force to help push herself upward. A reverse of stances. “Shit!” I yelled, as I tumbled back onto the burning hot concrete.
I could never fight like John or Arlo. What was I thinking? My heart, rapidly beating through my ears, beeped like a countdown for the girl to kick me with her foot.
A premature shot came flying again. But her speed ability, now clearly in its prime, allowed her to evade it easily. Her face was now fully exposed, her angry expression contorting into one of full disgust. She had her red hair tied up in a messy ponytail, her green eyes shining. “Why did you have to get the top article this week, huh?! I try harder than you- I deserve it!”
Oh, she was envious of Nolan. Still, that didn’t excuse her actions of wanting to fight Nolan! I felt a small amount of pain stinging on my skin. And she beat me up over my pencil clicking! That isn’t excusable either! I mean, maybe I’d let an insult go, but kicking me on the ground and punching my face? Hell no! Now I have to go see that doctor Darren guy! And he’s kind of scary in the WEBTOON…
Nolan surrendered his hands, ability still activated just as a precaution. “I’m sorry Vanessa! You know I’m not the one who decides who gets the top article- and I really enjoyed yours! Truly!” The girl, whose name seemed to be Vanessa, scoffed. “I don’t fucking care! I hate seeing people weaker than me do better at things I’m passionate about!”
Did she have an inferiority complex? Nolan must have caught on, as he started spewing compliments. Except, his eyes looked genuine. “Usually you or Isen get top article- so it was really surprising to see mine on the front cover. And to be honest, I thought you would’ve gotten it because your writing is just so moving. The way you convey stories and people’s emotions, it’s always so beautifully painted. I loved your article this week. I love your works every week.”
She hesitated for a second, the glow in her eyes flickering like a swaying boat. She clenched her fists tightly, a bead of blood slowly dripping down as her fingernail pierced skin. It seemed that after she had gotten this far in, her pride wouldn’t allow her to stop and back off. Her yelling turned into soft words, being spoken like a little kid confessing a crime.
“I’m sorry…but I’m just not satisfied.”
She grimaced.
“With myself.”
She came running in again at Nolan, getting ready to throw a punch. Nolan carried his arms upward, getting ready to take the hit while minimizing the pain and blocking his vital spots. I quickly locked in, making sure to focus just right to predict her steps.
Unexpectedly, a large red beam shot through the air, penetrating her arm.
“URGH!” Vanessa howled in pain, her left hand reaching to touch this newfound pain spot. She wrapped her fingers around the pain, only for her eyes to greet the sight of blood. Nolan and I flinched at the spectacle, before slowly turning our heads to see the culprit of this beam.
And of course. Red beam equals the one and only Jack of Wellston. Blyke. And following from behind him was a visibly concerned Remi. She appeared to be holding some checked out library books, hinting that they probably both just now left the library.
I sighed. “You know, I’ve been seeing you a lot today, Blyke.” The red-head was clearly not feeling my humorous attitude and instead replied, “Alendra! Your face looks seriously bad! You need to go to the infirmary instantly.” His facial expression resembled one of a stern father. I shook my head. “I’ll go with Nolan. After all, it’s seriously not that bad. I barely feel a thing!”
Blyke pressured on. “That’s because of your adrenaline stupid! You have some extreme looking bruises and even some blood.” He pointed at my cheek. Confused, I wiped the blood off my face. “Oh, I think this is her blood,” I gestured my head towards Vanessa, “not mine.” Her shoulder was still slightly bleeding from Nolan’s arrow. Nolan deactivated his ability, solace inundating his body. “Remi and Blyke! Thanks for helping us!” He tilted his body moderately as a thankful bow.
Blyke waved his hand. “Oh, no need to thank me or Remi. I just want all of you three to go to the infirmary.” He then paused before continuing. “What even happened here anyway?” I fiddled with my fingers. “Uhh. I was walking with my friend over here, Nolan, and I was talking to him about the Safe House we were making when…”
Instantaneously, Blyke and Remi caught the sight of the Joker mask on the ground. It was folded and dirty, lying on the ground like a piece of gum staining the sidewalk while being baked by the sun. Remi sighed, “Another fake Joker, I’m assuming?” Her eyes met Vanessa’s, as she slowly nodded her head while tears began to stream down her face. “I-i.. I’m s-so sorry Blyke, Remi, Nolan, and uh…” She looked at me. “You”
Damn. She fought me on the courtyard without even knowing my name. “It’s Alendra.” Vanessa nodded. “Right.” She picked herself up, wobbling from the sudden movement. She winced as she touched her arm. “I just wanted a chance to vent my anger and my frustrations, even though they were so stupid and trivial. I feel like such an idiot.” She looked down at her shoes, as if wanting to avoid all gazes due to her shame. “I’m sorry.” Remi stepped in front of her, forcing Vanessa to look back up. “It’s okay. You know now right? What you did wrong.”
Vanessa displayed a remorseful look on her face. “Yes.” Blyke picked up the Joker mask, clenching it in his hand. “You go on and head to the infirmary. I’m confiscating this.” Vanessa nodded again before ducking her head and leaving straight to the school building.
Blyke watched her go before looking at the mask again. With a groan, he slouched his back while muttering. “I hate Joker so damn much. Whenever he isn’t beating me or my friends up, the mess he leaves behind is always left with me to clean up.” Remi agreed. “This is the fourth one today.” Nolan and I exchanged glances before Nolan spoke up. “Fourth one today?”
Blyke replied. “Yup. People have started buying masks and impersonating Joker now.” His eyes scrunched up as he brought the mask up for everyone to see. “Another reason why I hate the mall. I bet the seller is wondering why this horrid mask has started trending.” Blyke unwrapped his backpack, allowing the shoulder straps to fall off as he set his bag on the floor. He opened the front pocket and dumped out its contents.
Two Joker masks fell out. “This morning, the first thing I had to do was stop a fake Joker fight.” Blyke said with an annoyed tone. “Confused me so much since I saw it out my bedroom window in the morning. After I stopped that fight, I had to walk back to my dorm and get ready. I was so exhausted, and then finally after I left I saw Zeke beating up John.” He placed out the three Joker masks together on the floor, lying alongside each other. He pointed to the one in the middle. “And this one I got at lunch, when I saw some kid falling down the stairs after getting pushed by a fake Joker.” Nolan and I winced. Ouch.
Remi widened her eyes. “Uh oh. Was I supposed to confiscate the mask? I don’t think I did this morning… I think the student took it with them to the infirmary. Shoot, I should’ve been more careful.”
Blyke shook his head. “It’s fine. You probably scared that student from repeating their actions. And if you didn’t, just get it next time. We should definitely start confiscating them though.” He suggested, packing up the masks back in his bag along with his new addition. “The faster we make the Safe House, the faster we can stop this problem and discourage students from even attempting it in the first place.”
Remi nodded, “Right.” While Blyke put his backpack back on, I asked a question. “From now on, these fake Joker fights are probably going to happen every day right?” Remi reluctantly dipped her head in agreement. “Yeah. And I’m not sure if me and Blyke can stop them all. We probably have to get Isen and Arlo involved too. Hey, if you two see a Joker fight, send me a text alright? Or at least find a royal. Or Isen.”
Blyke snickered at the end of Remi’s sentence. Remi kicked his leg.
Nolan accepted Remi’s request. “Okay, I’ll do that.” He touched his face, the place where Vanessa had launched her attack. “I just experienced it first hand. I’ll totally help anyone out who also faces this.” I raised my hand. “Me too. I mean, imagine a cripple like John or a somewhat resented but now defenseless person like Seraphina. They could be easy targets.”
Remi and Blyke snapped their heads into full attention. Remi mumbled. “That’s true…a fake Joker can easily go after Seraphina. Just for the feeling of being superior to someone who used to be at the top…” She exchanged glances with Blyke. They were totally going to discuss this later.
Nolan shuddered at the thought. “I am definitely writing my next article about the Safe House. I am going to go crazy if this happens to me again.” An expression of doom took over his face. “And what about Rouker? He’s so into fighting that someone might go after him- or Eliza because of her amazing grades!” I gasped. “No! Not my beautiful Eliza!”
Blyke interrupted. “Alright alright stop worrying about all these what-if scenarios. The truth is that you two are both hurt. You need to go to the infirmary. Dr. Darren is really scary sometimes, but his tonics are so well-made that you’ll be in and out no problem.”
Nolan agreed. “Okay, we’ll go.” He sighed. “There goes the few minutes I had left aside to study rational root theorem…” Blyke raised an eyebrow. “That’s like the easiest thing this whole unit. It’s just p over q.”
“Why does everyone know what this p over q thing is?? They are LETTERS. Not MATH, LETTERS! I use them to write papers, not to find random numbers!”
I rolled my eyes. “Okay, let's go now. I'll teach you on the way there.” Nolan sighed. “How is Blyke better at math than me?” Blyke frowned. “How does everyone know my grades suck?” With a snort, Remi replied. “The answer starts with an I and ends with an N.” Blyke sighed, “I’m gonna get back at him for this, I swear!”
On the way to the infirmary, I taught Nolan all the troubles he had with modern highschool algebra. (“Ohhh! This IS easy. Thanks!”)
As we both walked into the infirmary, we met eyes with an awkward Vanessa. She apologized again, and we both forgave her. She even apologized for snapping at me for my annoying pencil clicking.
As she left, Dr. Darren gave us a solution to drink in order to heal our wounds. As I drank it, I found a peculiar mask sitting on a forgotten bedside table. Grabbing it, I showed it to Nolan. “Isn’t this the mask Remi was talking about?” Nolan answered. “She did say the student took it to the infirmary. They must have really been paralyzed with fear to forget it.” I took out my phone to send Blyke and Remi a text. “Remi’s probably really scary when she gets mad or uses her ability.” Nolan shrugged. “I guess I could see that.”
I shot them a text in our Safe House group chat.
Alendra: I found the 4th Joker mask.
*Alendra sent an attachment*
Remi: Oh yes, that’s the one!
Remi: Can you give it to me or Blyke?
Blyke: omg yes I need to add it to my collection
Alendra: Okay, I’ll keep it for now.
Blyke: 👍
Remi: 👍
Smiling, I placed my phone back in my pocket. Lethargy hitting me, I allowed my body to fall down onto the soft infirmary bed, which was probably not fully sanitized yet. Feeling the sinking of the plush mattress, I groaned. “I swear everyday here at Wellston gets more and more chaotic each day.” Nolan grunted, laying down on another infirmary bed beside me. “Yup. One day I’m fighting to submit before a deadline, next I’m getting punched in the face for said thing I was fighting to submit.”
We both turned our heads to stare at each other before giggling to ourselves.
Yeah, maybe I wasn’t originally from this world.
Yeah, maybe I really did steal Alendra’s body.
And yeah, maybe I did sometimes long for my real life back.
But along with this unfamiliar world, this stressful Jarlo system, this growing urge to change or take action-
I was having fun.
Eliza, Nolan, Blyke, Remi, Arlo, John.
How many more friends could I make? How many more characters could I find myself caring about?
How many more unOrdinary cast members were here in this story- working through their life outside the main storyline? People like Vanessa who had stories to tell and problems to face.
I looked at Nolan, still giggling at today’s funny timeline of events.
I couldn’t wait to learn more.
.
.
.
It was currently 6pm. And Arlo was in a bad mood. Ever since he had woken up this morning, every little thing was getting on his nerves and setting him off. When he was in class, trying to achieve perfect attendance like a King should, he received a text from Blyke.
Blyke: dude, john was getting demolished from zeke outside
Blyke: he looked rlly bad
Blyke: that was ur perfect opportunity man
Arlo almost snapped his pencil. He was up for at least an hour last night, pondering over what smart actions or plans he could possibly do to interact with John. But John was an unpredictable force, someone who would never act according to Arlo’s plan. John was reckless. And of course the perfect time arrived when he was in class, working on his stupid warm-up question on the board.
Arlo: Oh.
Arlo: What happened?
Blyke: Well I ended up saving him, and Seraphina was with me
Blyke: He seemed pretty chill talking to seraphina
Blyke: not me but like i dont think he ever liked me anyway
Arlo: He probably knows that you know he’s Joker.
Blyke: Oh. Yeah ur prolly right
Arlo: It’s okay, I’ll figure out another way.
Arlo: I don’t need to meet up with him just yet, I need to time it correctly.
Blyke: ofc u do
Arlo: Tell me more updates if you see John again
Blyke: alr
That was the end of their conversation that morning. And now, Arlo was currently sitting on his chair, allowing his legs to rotate the chair into a slow spin as he sat. His mind wandered about other topics instead of the essay he was trying to write on his laptop. At lunch, Remi explained to Arlo this new problem occuring. “Fake Jokers” and a possible solution: a Safe House.
Arlo understood the concept at the time, approving of it rather easily. But now at home, all his thoughts were scattered and intertwining.
He inhaled a huge breath, preparing his mind to digest each problem in an orderly, comprehensible fashion.
Number one, fake jokers. He spun one lap around his chair. “Okay. If I see one I’ll stop the fight and take the mask. Give them a stern warning. Done and easy.” That should be plenty enough to stop the trend. After all, everyone either feared him or respected him at Wellston. (Well…except one…)
Number two, Safe House. “A club just for people to hang out and study without conflict or fights arising. Pretty straightforward.” Arlo might have to stay there during his free period in order to watch the students to ensure there was no violence. But if he could just sit at a desk and do his schoolwork with no one bothering him like usual, then it made no difference to his past schedule. Easy changes, great idea to repel fake Jokers and an aggressive John.
Finally, number three. The aggressive John in question. He slumped in his office chair, feet no longer rotating the chair. The plan was for Arlo to allow John to reflect over what Arlo had told him. Arlo felt himself cringing. That day, he had told John that he understood him, wanted to help him, and was sorry for what he had done.
And that he loved him, of course.
Arlo permitted his hands to cover his face. He had the intense desire to scream. What was he thinking? Arlo, the Arlo that he knew, would never have done something like this! It was not orderly- not properly planned- and it did not even make sense!
If someone had told Arlo that he was going to hug and kiss John a week ago, he would have maligned them and called it preposterous.
He felt his body sink into his chair; feet sliding onto the carpet floor. The other two things were easy to digest and create a solution for, but John required special mental gymnastics to wrap around. The plan sounded good on paper. Allow John to reflect on Arlo’s words (since Arlo’s discovered crush on him totally made Arlo sound credible and genuine!), make John realize that Arlo was right about him not needing to fight and needing someone to talk to and heal with instead (once again, Arlo’s love totally made this persuasive!), and John hopefully rejects Arlo’s eccentric confession and seeks help from Seraphina or another close relation. Done.
It sounded good on paper. But what were the chances of this even working? And what was Arlo even going to do next time he saw John again? Act lovestruck? What was Arlo supposed to say? Would he be corny like, “Oh John…How have you been? How can I help you?” or would he act like a nervous freak, “John! Do you have an answer for my confession yet-”
Arlo seriously wanted to vomit. Or do anything. Anything to free him from this newfound Hell hole he put himself in.
I seriously hope from the bottom of my heart that John rejects me.
What would Arlo do if he didn't and Arlo had to speak first? Would he say “I’m not into you anymore”? But even if he did, what justification would he have? It was unrealistic! Just like how this entire situation was! God, this was mortifying.
This might be the worst thing I have ever dealt with my entire life.
Arlo groaned. He just had to have faith that John would take Arlo’s “pure words from the heart” and utilize it to change himself. Arlo did have some faith. Maybe around 60% with Seraphina around, but what about that 40%? Arlo stared at his laptop, his essay patiently awaiting for him to continue typing his MLA citations. He pinched his nose bridge with an exhaled breath.
I need to refocus. I have tasks to do. And I should not be letting John interfere with them.
And so, he started working again. He implemented unique sentence patterns and tried to work in accurate and exquisite words to help embellish his essay and support his thesis. He was in the middle of writing his conclusion when his phone emanated a familiar notification chime.
Annoyed, he finished typing his sentence before picking up his phone. It was the stupid “Arlo + John Operation Group Chat”. Oh how he hated that name. Any moment he had peace or finally forgot about his stupid issue, this group chat would ring and remind him of how idiotic Arlo was. He reluctantly opened the chat, calming his mind.
Isen: bro istg i didnt tell anyone abt ur grades man
Blyke: bro two ppl told me today that they thought i was dumb
Isen: well i mean
Isen: they arent wrong so idk the issue??
Blyke: ITS UR BIG MOUTH THATS THE ISSUE
Blyke: my reputation already plummeted after joker bro u are NOT helping
Isen: if u care so much then just raise ur grades man 😭
Blyke: im going to tell everyone ik that u got a 0 on that alg test
Isen: NO PLS
Isen: DONT DO IT
Isen: ITS NOT LIKE I WAS DUMB I JUST GOT VAUGHT CHEATING THATS WHY ITS A 0
Blyke: THATS EVEN WORSE????
Isen: STOP
Isen: it asked for rational root theorem bro i had no idea what that was
Blyke: are ppl at wellston dumb
Blyke: i thought this was supposed to be the best highschool in the nation
Arlo: Me too.
Blyke: oh arlo
Blyke: u finally came omg me and Remi had smth to say
Remi: Hi Arlo!
Arlo: Hi.
Isen: finally bro i was so curious to hear this new plan thing
Arlo: Another plan?
Remi: No, just something to add onto the old one!
Arlo spun another lap in his chair, staring at his phone screen. What else could he do regarding John?
Arlo: I’m listening.
Isen: reading*
Remi: ok, so remember how I told you all abt the fake Jokers at lunch?
Arlo: Yeah, I remember that.
Arlo: Stop all fake jokers and confiscate the masks right?
Blyke: yes
Isen: do i do this too
Blyke: ??? yes??
Isen: ok
Isen: sorry bro i needed clarification 😭
Remi: Well, me and Blyke came to the conclusion that fake jokers are probably going to target Serpahina next
Isen: ohhh bc of her fallen status
Isen: and the anonymous part is appealing bc then we can’t give them proper repercussions if we dont know who they are right?
Remi: yeah, like if Seraphina gets her ability back she can’t get revenge when it happens due to the anonymity.
Arlo: This makes sense, after all people already attacked Seraphina without a mask on.
Remi: Yes! And you know who else is with Seraphina all the time?
Isen: oh
Arlo: It’s John…
Remi: Yeah, so basically now when we look out for John we need to look out for Seraphina too
Remi: Because if she gets hurt john will probably get hurt too
Arlo: Yeah, he cares for her a lot.
Isen: aww u complimented ur man
Arlo: You are getting on my nerves, Isen.
Isen: I apologize.
Arlo: So basically I can stop the fake Jokers from hurting John and Seraphina, and I gauge his reaction toward me to make a move?
Blyke: yea, and add a romantic flare to it too so maybe seraphina can get in on this peak entertainment
Arlo: Oh my god.
Blyke: wellston lowkey becoming more fun man idk abt u
Arlo: Being in love is not fun.
Arlo: The media is lying to you.
Arlo: This sucks.
Blyke: surprisingly, this might be the most informal thread of texts youve ever sent
Arlo: I’m so tired.
Remi: I think you need to sleep in today Arlo.
Remi: You need some proper rest
Remi: and tomorrow we all need to get up a little early to scout for fake jokers, john, and seraphina
Remi: just in case they both get attacked
Arlo: Yeah, you’re right.
Arlo: This could be a good opening for us.
Arlo: I’ll go to class a bit later too.
Isen: Whoa, what a daredevil!
Arlo: So crazy indeed.
Blyke: bro got so tired he started agreeing with u instead of getting mad 😭
Isen: Goodnight Arlo. You really need it.
Remi: Gn!!
Blyke: sleep tight dont let john bite
Isen: ???
Blyke: way more effective than bed bugs
Arlo sighed as he closed his laptop. He had skimmed over his essay, decided that it was adequate enough, and submitted it. It probably wouldn’t be as good as his others, but he was too tired to care. He went to the bathroom to brush his teeth, staring at his reflection. It was 8pm now.
As he got into bed and sank into his mattress, his hands clenched the blanket above him.
Tomorrow was going to be a long day. And he was just going to have to deal with it.
With a resigned expression, he closed his eyes and allowed slumber to take him.
.
.
.
A bird was chirping outside. Blyke, feeling extra tired that morning, tried to tune it out. Stupid birds. Always singing ugly melodies in the morning. At least sing something soothing. He was about to fold a pillow and wedge his head into the middle of it to block out the bird sounds when he caught the noise of a door creaking.
Creak….
Oh, it must have been John’s door. John usually woke up and left the dormitory earlier than him. Blyke yawned as he checked his alarm clock. He could squeeze in a few more minutes. A bit dangerous of a decision, but he’d probably be okay. He laid his head down on his pillow when he felt a twinge of something. A feeling. But what? Did he forget something?
What was he forgetting? He stared at his clock, confusion overlapping his thoughts. Was it his chemistry homework? Algebra- oh the quiz got moved to today that sucks. But that’s not what he was missing.
Then, he saw it. Three pathetic Joker masks lying next to his clock.
Blyke immediately jolted upright in shock, a surge of adrenaline overtaking him.
Shit! Shit! Shit!
He immediately grabbed his phone and sent out a text message.
Blyke: JOHN JUST LEFT THE DORM
Isen: OK THANKS
Shit, even Isen remembered to wake up early! How did Blyke forget?
Arlo: Are you tailing him?
Blyke: ok so funny story i just woke up
Isen: BRO???
Blyke: I THINK I FORGOT TO MAKE AN ALARM
Blyke: IM GETTING UP RN
Blyke was stumbling on his feet, opening his door with his phone in one hand and his uniform in the other. He headed straight to the bathroom. No breakfast for him today.
As he hastily brushes his teeth, Blyke’s phone continues to chime with updates.
Remi: ISEN activate ur ability and find him!!
Isen: OK but if he beats me up later for using my ability on him u guys better defend me with a barrier and some electricity
Remi: OKK I WILL
Arlo: Whatever, just do it!
As Blyke washed out his mouth with water to rid of the toothpaste, a few seconds went by silently before Isen sent an update. Blyke was hastily taking off his clothes to change.
Isen: He literally just left the boys dormitory CAN ANYONE WATCH HIM BESIDES ME??
Arlo: Where are you Isen??
Isen: so u see i ran up the stairwell and im watching john from a nearby window at school
Arlo: ?????
Arlo: Why are you so far away?
Isen: I don’t want him to detect me man! I used my ability to find him in my range and immediately ran!
Arlo: Oh my god you are so lucky I’m outside right now. I’ll watch him.
Isen: THANKS
Remi: Seraphina hasn’t left her dorm yet.
Remi: Currently making small talk with Elaine rn as a facade.
Isen: u are so smart omg
Remi: ik
Blyke ran out the dorm, adjusting his backpack as he speed-walked.
Blyke: OK IM OUT
Blyke: WHERE SHOULD I BE?
Arlo: I need you to patrol the school. Look for any suspicious figures that might be hiding something like a mask.
Arlo: Isen, you do that too. You two need to search different areas. Remi and I are outside.
Isen: OKKK I CAN DO THAT
Isen: I’ll activate my ability and check people’s heart rate if they seem suspicious
Arlo: Good.
Blyke: Ok, isen look at school, ill patrol inside the dormitory.
Isen: damn do we have to do this every morning now?? 😭
Arlo: At least until someone attacks Seraphina or John.
Arlo: Truth be told, it should either be today or tomorrow as Seraphina is a huge target.
Remi: Seraphina just left. I am tailing her from behind.
Arlo: Good.
Isen: Second floor seems to be clear of Jokers.
Blyke: Nobody here is acting fishy at the dormitory. I think I’m gonna leave and patrol outside as well.
Arlo: Alright, that should be fine.
Arlo: John is leaning on a wall, probably waiting for Seraphina.
Remi: She’s coming down rn
Isen: this lowkey looks like Arlo stalking John if u take this out of context
Arlo: I hate how I can’t refute that.
Arlo: They met.
Remi: OK THEYRE TOGETHER NOW
Blyke: I’m gonna watch from behind them.
Arlo: I’m taking right.
Remi: I got left then.
Isen: then ig im in front cuz im at school
Arlo: They're walking up the stairs to the first floor of the school’s main building.
Isen: OK IM WALKING DOWN THE STAIRS
Blyke exhaled a long breath. This was getting really intense. This nervousness wasn’t good for his overall quality of life.
Blyke: I’ll head into the school building first, it'll be strange if all the royals came at once.
Arlo: I’ll go in second.
Remi: Third.
Blyke walked into the building, his eyes caught the sight of Seraphina and John talking while rounding the corner.
Blyke: He’s around the counselors office rn
Arlo: Alright.
Blyke stepped up his pace, walking faster to the corner. He turned only to see Seraphina and John gone. Confused, he looked around hastily. Where did they go? He eyed down the stairwell. Second floor? Most of the first floor was for freshmen, which none of them were.
He needed to catch up! His speed-walking transformed into a run- this sudden change made his vision so blurry that he didn’t even notice another person going in the same direction. A collision took place.
“Oof!
“What the-”
Blyke had bumped heads with a blue-haired girl with a hairpin and purple eyes.
“Shoot, I’m so sorry- Alendra?!”
Alendra, a girl he had met only two days ago and kept crossing paths with, touched her head wincing at the sudden ringing pain.
“Blyke?! Why do we keep bumping heads with each other-!” She paused, laughing at herself a little. “No pun intended.”
Blyke grinned, she didn’t seem too badly injured from their collision. He offered a hand to her, “Need help?” She took the hand, straightening out her body. “Yeah, thanks a lot!” She then proceeded to dash up the stairs. Flabbergasted, Blyke followed. “Why are you running so fast?”
Alendra yelled back a reply, “Trying to find something! OH, I have the fourth Joker mask, don't worry I’ll give it to you in history! Bye!” She ran off into a hallway, clearly with a mission in mind. Almost like how Blyke was too.
Blyke, confused, tried to catch up to her. “Wait- I’m looking for something too-”
Blyke heard a loud crash.
Like the sound of lockers getting smashed against a much larger mass.
Could it be?
His phone rang in his pocket.
Isen: DUDE IM ON THE FIRST FLOOR AND I HEARD SMTH RLLY LOUD UPSTAIRS HELP????
Isen: SOMEONE PLS CHECK BRO I JSUT CAME DOWN FROM THE SECOND FLOOR WHAT ARER THE ODDS 😭😭😭😭
Blyke: I’m on the second floor, checking rn
Arlo: I’m entering the building.
Remi: Me too! I heard the crash from outside!
Blyke darted down the hallway, just in time to catch the sight.
The sight of Seraphina bloodied, slammed into the locker so hard it looked like she had fused with it. Blyke had to try to keep his composure. He needed to type something- anything-! He saw Alendra just a little bit ahead of him, shocked at the sight. She looked behind her, locking eyes with Blyke. It seemed like they both had the same idea.
!!! MULTIPLE WILDCARDS ARE APPEARING !!!
!!! UTILIZE THE CONFLICT AND ASSIST ARLO IN MAKING A MOVE !!!
“BLYKE, TELL ARLO TO COME HERE!”
Blyke abided.
Blyke: A Fake Joker just slammed Seraphina into a locker. John is beside her and is currently taking a defensive stance, trying to shield the attacker away from Seraphina.
A few seconds of silence passed by.
Ding!
Arlo: I am on my way.
Notes:
yay u finsihed the chapter!!!
I’m going to try to make the next one in like late April. TRY. School might beat me up though.
(Update: currently working on chap 11. Late April or early may is a good estimate. I am 10k words in.)
Leave as many comments as you’d like! Whenever I check my emails and I get another kudo or a comment I genuinely open my notes apps and continue writing this story.
It really motivates me, so comment whatever u want it’s not annoying at all! I read every comment :D
Chapter 11: To Change
Summary:
Arlo finally meets John again. John seems rather different from before. Are Arlo’s words reaching him, or is Arlo the one being swept off his feet?
Notes:
as much as I hate to admit it, 3/4 of this chapter was written way back in mid March.
I don’t know why I procrastinate so much. Anyway, I’ve been hesitant to release this chapter bc it low-key sucks balls but I hope you enjoy it.
I wish I had writing skills adequate enough to convey my story, but unfortunately I am lacking.
HAVE FUN READINF THIS!!!! it’s 17k words so it’s gonna be a long one!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
One day ago.
The distant sound of cicadas echoed across the grassy floor as the evening sun rained down. The now orange-tinted light indicated that soon nightfall would arrive. The day was coming to an end.
It was natural order; the sun would shine, and then eventually falter to the moon. Twenty-four hours a day, with the sunlight for working hours and the night for rest. This cycle was expected, predicted, and studied in textbooks. Yet, living beings would choose to stay up anyway, despite this designated time reserved for sleep.
And so, the orange evening sun, although a warning for incoming nightfall, was mostly ignored.
Whoosh!
“HAH!”
“Close, close, put more force into it!”
“UGH!”
Her foot twirled in the air as her leg moved in a swift circular movement, aimed upward. John, with a grin adorned on his face, brought his arms close to his chest. Like a shield, he parried Seraphina’s kick.
They were currently at the park, practicing self defense like John promised he would. They were on the grass (perfect for soft landings), and were taking turns on offense and defense. On the side was an empty wooden table, with two half-empty boba drinks placed side by side. Water was starting to seep into the wood as the drinks dripped water from its exterior. It was a hot day, but was gradually getting cooler as minutes passed.
John met eyes with Seraphina. He could feel sweat building up on his forehead, and his breath starting to get heavy. Seraphina was definitely getting better.
He smiled, “Ooh, I felt the energy in that one!” Seraphina grunted. “Well, not enough!” Preparing for close contact, she stepped closer while throwing a fist to the boy ahead of her. He quickly dodged before taking a new stance. “You’re taking this seriously!” John teased. “You been wanting to beat me?” Seraphina snorted. “I want to at least land a good hit today!” She lunged forward again, aiming to give John a quick jab. He snickered, “Let’s see if I’ll let you!”
John ducked underneath Seraphina’s arm before countering with a quick hit to her ribs. Her feet stutter for a moment, as her body gets slightly pushed. Alarmed by the sudden shift in balance, Seraphina tries to high-kick John, but gets blocked by his forearm.
“Don’t make reckless, unplanned moves!” John shouted. “Cause if you do, I can do this!”
He sweeps Seraphina’s legs, sending her to the ground. Her body drops to the grassy floor with a delivered thud. Frowning, Seraphina blows the hair out of her face.
“Okay. You got me there. Damn.” John chuckles, before offering a hand to her. She frustratingly takes it, aiding in her action of getting back up. “Don’t sweat it, Sera. This is only your fifth time sparring.” She sighed, “That’s five times too many. I thought I would be better by now.” She glanced at her fingers, now sprinkled with dirt and grass shavings. “I guess not.”
John patted her back, gleaming with reassurance. “Hey, it takes a lot of practice. And I’m a pretty tough opponent. Been fighting without an ability for years!” Seraphina, happy to see John in a delighted mood, decided to share that positive feeling. If she wanted to get through this difficult obstacle, then she needed to be resilient mentally as well as physically. No depressing feelings or lack of motivation. She had to bounce back, because if she didn’t, her progress would stop. And John would worry. And John already had enough to worry about. He had so many struggles on his plate, he didn’t need to add Seraphina’s issues to it. Being a cripple was harder than Seraphina initially believed.
“I guess you’re right. Maybe I’ll beat you next time. I’ve only successfully connected my blows on you a couple of times. I wish it were more consistent.” Seraphina stated, a slight smile tugged on the upper corners of her lips. John nodded. “I’m better than the average Wellston student, so at this level I’d say you could get some hits on people.” She raised an eyebrow. “How are you so sure? They’d have an ability while I don’t.” John shook his head, clicking his tongue with a quiet “tsk” sound. “You’ve seen the amount of damage I’ve done to people before. A basic ability doesn’t mean anything if you can’t fight right.”
He started demonstrating certain punches and kicks to the air, visualising a fake punching bag in front of him. He felt the wind swim along his movements, feeling clean on his skin. He felt good today. As if he could easily take down an opponent.
So why couldn’t he do that with Zeke earlier that day?
After fully comprehending that annoying thought, he chose to swat it away. He couldn’t linger on something like that for too long. It was the past, it would never change. No matter how much he wanted his past to.
Seraphina hummed. “That’s true. An ability isn’t everything. I’ve never doubted your physical prowess, and I don’t ever plan to.”
As much as Seraphina hated bringing up the topic of ability so often, it was one of the main things she had dedicated her life to while growing up. And having a taste of that god-tier power before being forced to let go…it was the only thing she could think about in her waking hours. Her memory of having an ability was so close to the feeling of having her ability, that sometimes when she woke up from bed she would forget she lost it in the first place. And then reality would set in, dreadingly reminding her of her fate.
To Seraphina, John was a beacon of light. A beacon of hope. A real piece of evidence that being ability-less was okay. That she could get through this. Which is why she always felt so bad when she brought up her ability again. To someone who would never have one, and would never experience it. How could she complain about her situation to someone who had been dealing with it his whole life? She didn’t mean to stain him with her baggage, but he never seemed to mind anyway. Always offering her a smile instead of disgust or envy. It was intriguing to Seraphina, while also not too surprising. After all, they were best friends. And that friendship would never go away. She intended to hold onto it, no matter the circumstances. Their bond was simply just too strong.
John grinned, confidence emanating from Seraphina’s prior compliment. “I know, I’m just so good. Physical combat is something I really enjoy. And you’re getting really skilled too.” He paused for a moment, pondering over an idea. “Hey, I’ll teach you the move I just did.”
Seraphina brought all her senses to a halt, focusing on John and John entirely. “Alright.”
John lectured, “Earlier, I disrupted your balance and made you fall. This action is pretty good in a fight, as it gives me the perfect opportunity to create further attacks with an advantage and ultimately end the fight.” He walked up to Seraphina, slowly demonstrating this move while allowing Seraphina to get a clear look. “There are various ways to do this, but the basis is simple. Use your foot or leg to either lift or push your opponent's leg. This will make them lose their footing and fall.”
His right leg wrapped around the outer side of Seraphina’s right while he placed his left hand onto her shoulder. John raised his foot, allowing the lower part of his calf to meet Seraphina’s. He swiped his foot upward in a backward motion, his foot now extended behind him, which consequently made Seraphina’s leg forcefully push upward into the air in front of her chest. Her body tilted slightly backwards. She did not fall this time due to John’s calm demeanor, but in a fight she totally understood its effectiveness.
John backed away, “Obviously it's supposed to be carried out faster than that, and with proper timing and technique it can really make your opponent tumble. More fun than a simple hit, right?”
Seraphina agreed, nodding her head. “What’s the name of this move?”
“It’s called a leg sweep.” John answered. Seraphina blinked in realization.
“Ohh, that makes sense. Like when people say they sweeped a girl off their feet. Except instead of love, it's a physical move.”
John winced. “Yeah. Like that. Analogy. Or whatever.” Seraphina chuckled. “Hey, I didn’t just randomly come up with that saying! It’s common, haven’t you heard it?” John shrugged his shoulders. “I mean… maybe?” Seraphina continued, “Really? You’ve never swept someone off their feet?”
John grunted. “How would I even do that?” Seraphina, looking slightly amused, replied, “I don’t know. Say a flashy pick up line, flash your abs, and kiss them.”
John had to restrain all the disgust he felt internally from coming out, only allowing a gag to seep through. “Ew! Fuck no- and what the hell did you just say about my abs-!?” Seraphina raised her shoulder innocently. “Hey, you asked a question and I answered.” She surrendered her hands upward. “Who knows, maybe one day instead of a leg sweep, you’ll sweep someone off their feet romantically. Or maybe have it done to you.”
John froze. Seraphina turned around, walking to pick up her boba drink. As she took a long sip, John stood still, feet rooted in place.
She had no idea how much that sentence resonated with him.
Have I…gotten swept off my feet? By…by him?
It made sense. The way John couldn’t stop thinking about him or dreaming about him. The way whenever he touched his lips, he could feel his ears ring and fingers tremble. The way that whenever some topic along the lines of romance were brought up, the first thing he thought of was him.
But who wouldn’t be swept off their feet by some random school confession!
Especially by someone like Arlo!
That guy seemed to always be stoic, orderly, and formal. He seemed like the type of man who didn’t see any significance in a highschool relationship, let alone a love confession!
So how did John end up being the receiver of his love?!
He must have been lying to me. I mean- he hates my guts! The odds of him suddenly being attracted to someone like me is crazy low! Is this all a ploy? Am I falling for it? Shit, now I can’t stop thinking about him again!
I need to block it out. I can’t have him messing with my plans. With my head and my thoughts-
“Helloooo? Earth to John?”
John snapped out of his dilemma, refocusing on Seraphina. “What?”
The girl frowned. “You were zoned out for quite a while there. Something wrong?” John shook his head (almost a little too quickly for Seraphina’s liking). “Nah. Nothing’s going on.”
Her eyes narrowed as she noticed John’s body turn stiff. “...Alright. But if you have an issue or concern, let me know. I care, no matter how trivial it may seem to you.” Like a fluffy warm cloud being wrapped around his body, John melted with these words.
“Thanks. I mean it.”
Seraphina smirked. “No problem.”
She grabbed his drink, handing it towards him. “Most of the ice has melted by now, but it’s still pretty enjoyable.” She shook the cup a little, allowing the liquid to slosh around. He accepted it, muttering a small “thanks” before taking a few sips. Mango really was the best flavor.
After a few seconds of silence, Seraphina cleared her throat. “Ahem..” She tucked a lock of hair behind her ears. “John, I just want to say thank you. For all this I mean. You didn’t have to, but you chose to spend time with me to help me learn how to fight. It means a lot to me.” Her gaze directly met John’s, unwavering. “I know you probably have a lot of your own issues and hardships to deal with, so I really appreciate your help. You’re an amazing, kind person.”
John felt his face turn hot. Why were so many people giving him positive compliments lately? He shook his hands in a rejecting motion. “Huh? Nah, I’m not really. I’m…just doing what I want to.”
How could John be a kind person? Did Sera really see him that way?
Seraphina laughed. “That’s exactly why you’re so awesome. You help me so much, and you don’t even find it the slightest bit bothersome.”
John sulked. “I could never find you bothersome.”
Seraphina smirked. “Me too.”
John sighed. How could he ever doubt Sera? She probably did see him that way. After all, the way he viewed Sera was true to his word. He really would never find her bothersome. Their friendship was one of the few things John had that felt real.
No matter what happened to John, no matter what had changed between him and Arlo, as long as he had Sera by his side, he would be okay.
He would protect her from danger, aide her when she needed help, teach her how to defend herself, and would indulge in her tangents and issues.
And maybe, just maybe, even someday be honest with her. Because she deserved better. A friend better than him. Someone who wasn’t a fake, a phony, or a pending beast. He wished he could be a better friend toward her.
He hoped.
Because she was just that important to him.
He heard a voice whisper in his ears.
“John, even if you think you don’t deserve it, I think you deserve love- no- I think… you deserve everything.”
He clenched his fists.
Arlo… I wish I could think that too. I wish I could believe that too.
I want to.
But I don’t think I can.
He watched Seraphina’s figure blend into the shadows as the evening sun faded away.
I feel too guilty to believe in that. I’ve been hurting others in secret, and lying to the one closest to me. The one that trusts me and confides in me most.
How could I ever be deserving?
But as Seraphina smiled, it shined like a light repelling the darkness.
A genuine smile, directed towards him and only him. John felt something churning inside. Something like a desire.
I want to be deserving.
I want to deserve this friendship.
“John, let’s get going. We need to be back at Wellston before curfew!”
John reflected her smile, allowing true happiness to show on his face.
“Yeah, let's go.”
Arlo’s words about me aren’t true. They’re all lies, like false hopes and dreams Arlo wished to become reality.
But…if I could paint those lies to become true… then maybe.
I can change.
That night, when John was in bed, he fell asleep rather fast. He was in the usual situation. He was face-to-face with Keon, his expression laced with disgust towards the teenager. Yet, when John looked down, his hands were no longer in cuffs.
They were free.
And Seraphina was there, celebrating with him. Over what? He had no idea. But that optimistic feeling was contagious, and even though this dream had no clear structure or realistic attributes, John found himself celebrating too.
And when he saw Arlo, waving at him from a distance, with an open smile and an outrageously huge bouquet of flowers-
For once, John didn’t feel averse.
He felt loved.
And when he woke up, the spell was broken once again.
He was not deserving.
At least, not yet.
.
.
.
“Why do you look so serious? Keep scrunching up your face like that and you’ll get wrinkles.” Seraphina teased, pointing at John’s face while walking up the stairs.
John frowned. A new day had started, and his weird dream from last night kept weighing him down.
Inside, a part of him wanted to truly change for the better. He could admit that now, but he also knew deep down that he just couldn’t. He didn’t know how. And he honestly didn’t know if he could pull it off. Joker was a character he had created after reverting back to his past tendencies. How could he ever reveal to Sera that he was Joker? That he was planning to go after Remi? That he had an ability? That he was hiding, the whole time.
And even though he knew Sera reassured him, saying she would listen to his issues…it wasn’t guaranteed that she would stay. She could leave him. Would she hate him? Fear him? Feel betrayed? And if she left him…
What else would he have?
The pressure of being honest and disconnecting himself from his past seemed far too much for him. Like an impossible task. The risks were starting to outweigh the rewards in his eyes.
This huge mess all happened because of Arlo….fuckkkkkkk-!
How did I let him get into my head this much? I must be tired or something.
I mean seriously, telling Sera I’m Joker?? Things are fine enough the way they are right now.
He rubbed his eye with his enclosed fist. “Sorry if I look grim. I’ve been kinda stressed lately.” He slouched. “And the algebra quiz being moved today reallyyyyy did not help.” Seraphina smiled, “Hey, it’s okay. I won’t judge. And that quiz being moved was honestly some diabolical work. I’m tempted to skip.”
John narrowed his eyes. “Heyy, no more skipping! School classrooms are like the only time during the day where a cripple’s safety is ensured, you know!” Seraphina nodded, her feet standing still after one last step off the staircase. “I know I know. Man, I miss the old days.” She stretched her arms with a yawn. “I used to be on the school roof by now. Instead, I’m on the second floor heading to class.” John snorted. “Now you know how I feel.”
They both turned to the left, walking at an average slow pace of a typical high-schooler dreading the day awaiting them. “How’s your new phone so far?” Seraphina asked, making small talk. “William sent you some money for a new one right?” John raised an eyebrow. “Are you seriously going to keep on calling my dad William? It sounds so weird.” Seraphina shrugged, “He said I could, and who am I to refuse a request?” A pause momentarily went by. “It was an offer, not a request.” John clarified. Another fleeting pause. “Whatever, same difference,” concluded Seraphina.
With a small pout, John continued. “Anyway, it’s been pretty decent. Its camera quality is better, and the features are way more updated.” He grumbled. “I only wish it kept all my previous mobile game high-scores.” He thought of all those pig-related games he played, competing with Sera.
“It’s alright, you can just restart.” Seraphina replied. “It's not like only using wood was gonna get you anywhere. Add glass this time. You need some change to get successful.”
They rounded the corner of the hallway, taking a smooth right turn. “Yeah,” John contemplated, “I guess I do need some change.”
But to what extent?
John had a hunch that his thoughts weren’t being pertained to a mobile game anymore.
He coughed, shaking off the conversation. “This reminds me, now that I have a better phone, next time we go to Woaba Boba, let's take some pictures.” Seraphina narrowed one of her eyes skeptically. “We were literally just there yesterday.”
“Who said we can’t go again today?” John joked, a smile peeling itself to light.
Seraphina hummed. “Hm…maybe if you do well on that quiz.”
“What are you? My mom?”
“Well if you’re my combat tutor, I gotta be your academic tutor. I’ll treat you to mango boba this time, if that’ll encourage you.”
John grinned. “Okay, now you’re talking-”
He froze.
His mind completely lost track of his train of thought, as his body sensed something.
Someone just activated their ability. He could feel it. The aura was starting to make its way toward him, prancing like a predator chasing after their prey.
“John? Are you okay-”
“WATCH OUT!”
John didn’t shout those words. It was a girl, with long blue hair and hair clips adorning its figure. She looked familiar to John. What was her name again? Elena? Alenda?
Whatever it was, it didn’t matter to him.
Nothing mattered to him.
Because the moment he saw someone make physical, aggressive contact with Seraphina’s skin,
His vision turned red.
/ /
!!! MULTIPLE WILDCARDS ARE APPEARING !!!
!!! UTILIZE THE CONFLICT AND ASSIST ARLO IN MAKING A MOVE !!!
I dashed up the stairs, leaving no time to waste. I had to find John now! Ignoring a slight slip in my step, I hurriedly stood up straight and examined my new surroundings.
From behind me, I heard the scattering of footsteps. It was Blyke, who was obviously flabbergasted by my sudden change of pace. “Why are you running so fast?” I hear him ask, his voice raised. It’s a bit louder than usual, probably because of my newfound distance from him. I scramble to yell back a reply. “Trying to find something! OH, I have the fourth Joker mask, don't worry I’ll give it to you in history! Bye!”
That was smooth, right?
I then sped off once again, turning to my left. Before bumping heads with Blyke downstairs, my ability took notice of magenta and black footsteps left behind from John and Seraphina upstairs. They must have just turned the corner by now.
I glanced at the Jarlo system window alongside me, gazing at its pink appearance. It was slightly paler than yesterday, which was both comforting and frightening. Was I doing something right? But what did I even do yesterday, besides yap about the Safe House like a door-to-door salesman?
Last night, the only memorable thing I had accomplished was the deciphering of the mission. I had finally understood it all.
!!! MULTIPLE WILDCARDS ARE APPEARING !!!
The multiple wildcards were the Fake Jokers.
!!! UTILIZE THE CONFLICT AND ASSIST ARLO IN MAKING A MOVE !!!
And I was supposed to help Arlo save John from a Fake Joker.
It seemed straight-forward at first, but how was I supposed to locate John AND make sure Arlo resolved it?
I heard a yell from behind catch up to me.
“Wait- I’m looking for something too-”
But before I could even process what Blyke said, I saw it.
The spectacle of a Fake Joker.
It wasn’t the true Joker, as they were wearing a skirt and their eyes glowed an ominous shade of red.
But still, I saw John hesitate for a second when he noticed the mask. The mask that presumably was in his nightmares of Seraphina ever encountering it.
And I saw his anger. The anger he held for even hesitating in the first place.
“WATCH OUT!” I hurriedly yelled, not thinking straight. Fortunately, the Fake Joker didn’t even bother to spare me a glance as they ran towards Seraphina from behind with a huge swing of their arm. Seraphina, shaken by my sudden shout, tilted her body backwards with a swift dodge.
It was a moment too late. The incoming swing grazed her, causing a small cut to form on her left cheek. Blood started to drip down her face.
And John started to tremble.
Shit! Was he starting to become unstable?
Whenever Seraphina got hurt in the WEBTOON, John would become so intensely mad that he would lose his smart edge and would instead rely on pure instinct. And this situation was no different.
I need Arlo to come fast!
John, clearly struck with resentment, immediately swung at the Fake Joker. His feet spun backwards, facing my direction, targeting the Joker standing slightly ahead of me. His eyebrows were furrowed, and his fists were clenched so tightly that his nails broke his skin.
This isn’t me! This mask isn’t me! They’re just pretending to be me!
As his punch slammed into the mask causing their head to swerve downward, a stinging pain ached in his own head.
So isn’t this technically my fault?
He couldn’t ponder on that idea for long though, as the “Joker” immediately launched a counter attack. In fury, they immediately jabbed John’s body multiple times. And due to John’s impaired mindset, his reaction time worsened. His body got pushed back. Further away from Seraphina. Luckily, his arms moved fast, resisting damage from the barrage.
He grit his teeth, examining this anonymous figure.
Shit shit shit! They have too much strength compared to the average person. A super-strength ability? They must be a high-end mid tier! Not only that, but their aura travels quickly through their channels. An agility-based passive? What a fucking horrible match-up for me!
The “Joker” proceeded to swap places, moving to aim at his back area. John grimaced, spinning his body around to a stance where the “Joker” and Seraphina were now ahead of him instead of behind, Oh no you won’t! Suddenly, a barrage of fists pushed inward and inward into John’s body. He was able to block and dodge some hits, but due to the absurd quantity of them, some still connected. John winced.
Barrage, huh? That’s gonna bruise me. An ability that focuses on speed and power. It’s effective, but lacks variation! It focuses too much on the hands, but not the feet!
He grabbed onto one of their shoulders, pivoting to his right. Seraphina, recognizing what John was about to do, immediately got closer, ready to further attack after John finished. Trying his hardest to evade the “Joker’s” arms, he tugged their body close to his and-
Calf-to-calf. Lift up their foot, disrupt their balance, and push them downward with gravity!
Leg sweep!
He pushed them backwards, utilizing gravity as much as he could to make this delivering fall hit harder. It worked. It caught them off guard. They fell backward, and as they fell their body was pushed further out, resulting in a sliding fall. Panic was ensuing, as their movements became uncoordinated and fast. A barrage of fists couldn’t do anything if they were pinned to the ground.
However, as a last ditch effort, the “Joker” grabbed onto Seraphina too. Tightly.
John gasped.
Shit!
The Fake Joker was after Seraphina, not him.
How did I forget?!
With their super-strength grip being entirely focused on Seraphina, as they launched backward, they pushed the weight of gravity onward to Seraphina as well. And Seraphina, who was too used to relying on her ability, was completely open to this strong, balance-disrupting force. Like a trailing chain of dominos, her body was slammed against the hallway lockers. And because of this distanced push, John was too far to save Seraphina in time.
CRASH!
John, snapping straight to action, immediately acted as a barrier between Seraphina and the “Joker”. He moved to a defensive position, while lingering his eyes over Seraphina’s state.
The lockers were severely damaged. There was blood. More blood than before. Somehow during the fall, her body twisted more to the right, leaving the right side of her face the point of impact with the locker. And with her head absorbing most of the pain, he knew a fracture and a few bruises were the luckiest effects Seraphina could reap from this.
Fuck.
I failed.
I let her down.
I hurt her.
He stared at the Joker mask, now glaring directly at him. It was taunting him.
If I never became Joker… would this have never happened?
Seraphina, wincing in pain, used her hands to prompt herself up into a proper sitting position. She laughed a little. “Sorry, John. I think I got in your way and ended up as collateral damage.” Even though Seraphina was smiling, it was obviously a painful one, and John couldn’t find it in himself to reciprocate this action. John bit his lip, the taste of iron flowing between the crevices of his teeth.
“You don’t need to apologize. Ever.”
I caused this.
I should be apologizing.
And you don’t even know it.
His ears caught the noise of a girl yelling. He thought he could make out the words “Tell” and “Arlo”, but knowing his deluded mind that could’ve been false. His ears were starting to ring as his vision focused on one single thing…
The Joker mask.
The leg sweep was effective, as the hard fall impeded the Fake Joker’s attacks. Their tailbone must have fractured, as their legs trembled as they attempted to stand up.
But John wasn’t going to allow them to stand. If Seraphina couldn’t stand, why should they be able to?
Trash. These people- they’re all trash!
All they do is hurt others with their ability! They don’t deserve it-! They aren’t worth anything-!
He leaned in, running straight at the Fake Joker, getting ready to stomp on them, kick on them, punch them, hurt them, do anything- EVERYTHING possible to show them how he felt inside.
How ugly he felt inside.
He wanted to hurt himself. To strangle himself and watch his face turn blue. To break all his bones and watch them shatter one by one. To make himself pay for everything he had done. He was so frustrated at himself- who was John? Who was he, really?
A perpetual force of chaos, leaving destruction in his wake.
How come all he ever did was make things worse? Why did he keep hurting those close to him? Why? Because of his pride? Because of his fear? His irrational fear of others finding out how unpleasant and repulsive he really was?
He should have known better. There was no point in pretending anymore. People would see through it eventually. No matter how much he tried to hide it all away behind a shushed curtain, prying eyes and clever hands would always look and look and tear and tear- and rip his body all apart. And when they did, there would be nothing left of him.
Because there was no way John had a heart. He must have an empty ribcage, a hollow chest, where his soul should’ve been. An empty ribcage hosting the true being he really was.
Someone who lacked empathy.
Because all he could ever see was rage.
And instead of taking it out on himself, turning that rage inward and cutting and cannibalizing his flesh to make himself look presentable- he instead chose to take it all out on others. To make them look as ugly as him.
And who else would do that, but a monster?
But I don’t want to be a monster.
Even if he couldn’t help his lack of heart, he still had dreams and aspirations. Even if his ribcage was empty, he still wanted a flower to bloom through them when he was dead and nothing but bones. Even if the stars he looked up to were falling down endlessly, he still wanted to believe in them. He wanted to feel full.
Am I… an idiot?
He saw his fists aiming downward, getting ready to land a massive blow.
I don’t want this. I don’t want to do this.
I don’t want to hurt. I don’t want to be the cause of it.
If it brings me this much pain, then why do I continue to do it?
I want to change too.
He thought of Seraphina, someone who broke free from the expectations of others and started to truly express her free self, despite what others thought.
He thought of Blyke, someone who viewed John negatively at first, but slowly tried to warm up to him as roommates, despite John being portrayed as a cripple.
He thought of Arlo, someone who hated him and had so much self-pride…yet chose to stand on equal ground with John, apologizing to him and confessing his ashamed love.
And he thought of himself. The first day he arrived at Wellston. He was cheerily gelling his hair in his bathroom, humming along to some stupid song he was playing aloud to help hype himself up. He was all alone then. He had no friends, and his dad was hours away in New Bostin. And yet, he didn’t regret moving away at all. Why?
Because he wanted to change since the very start. It was a new foundation, a new start, a new leaf finally turning.
And did John really want to let this chance he gave himself, crumble into nothing?
He stopped his fight. His fist, frozen in air, hung just a few centimeters away from the Joker’s face.
What do I want to do?
Not John, the monster.
Not John, the cripple.
Not John, the Joker.
Just me.
What do I want to do?
…
But…
What can I do?
I’m a bad person.
I'm not brave. I’m not compassionate.
I hurt a lot of people.
I’m a bad person.
His mind then abruptly pulls him somewhere. He suddenly remembers the dirty, dilapidated, run-down concrete floor.
For a top school like Wellston, even they had imperfect outside floors. Though, it was probably due to the amount of fights and abilities that took place. And John had probably also added damage to it.
But that wasn’t what he was focusing on.
He remembers touching his lips. He remembers being quiet. And he remembers listening to the one standing before him.
“I love you John. Really. I want to… start over. What do you say? Let’s stop the violence and the anger…and just… restart. I believe in you, John. I think you can become an even better person than you are now. No- I think…”
“You already are better than who you think you are. You aren’t fake, you aren’t some reckless beast…. if you were then why would I understand you? You aren’t alone John… and I know you might not like talking to me but…”
John vividly remembers Arlo’s smile. He has replayed the scene multiple times in his head, studying that one picture over and over again to the point where he could probably draw it from memory.
And he memorized the exact line Arlo said next:
“I’m always free to listen to you. To hear you out. I think I finally, truly understand you now.”
Do you?
Do you really, Arlo?
And that’s when he saw gold.
John blinked, before unraveling his fist into free fingers. He moved them toward the gold color he saw. It was solid.
He blinked. He was not dreaming this time. It wasn’t like when he fought Zeke. He was not hallucinating and playing mind games on himself. The thing he saw in front of him was real.
A gold barrier encapsulated the Fake Joker, who was sitting on the floor looking dismayed. Stunned, John straightened his posture, before finally looking to his right.
Arlo was there.
He was tired, panting a multitude of breaths as he extended his right hand outward, hastily casting a barrier between John and the Fake Joker.
John could only stare. This person. This one person somehow muddled up John’s thoughts so much. It was peculiar. It was odd.
He felt a presence behind him towering over him. It was Seraphina. She was clutching her right shoulder, hissing quietly at the painful sting. John closed his eyes, inhaled, and then reopened them.
His senses zoomed back, his ears catching onto the sudden silence that inundated the hallway. His eyes caught Blyke and the girl, who he now recalled to be Alendra, standing behind Arlo. Blyke was visibly nervous, and Alendra was watching the scene with open, curious eyes. John’s adrenaline finally faded away.
It was dead silent.
And so of course, the King moved first.
“You.” Arlo’s voice thundered, as he made his barrier shrink inward onto the Fake Joker. “Reveal yourself.” The Fake Joker, heavily trembling, immediately raised their hands upward to lift the mask off their face. The identity of the Fake Joker was a girl with purple-hair which was tied up into a bun.
(I examined her appearance. The attacker was basically a background character with no actual significance to the canon unOrdinary plot. Just another extra who would remain nameless. Just like how Alendra would be. It was unfortunate that John and Seraphina had to be physically damaged from someone who would only contribute to the story once, but that’s how the WEBTOON world works. Sacrifices had to be made for the storyline to continue. And in this case, the end result would be Jarlo. Hopefully.)
Arlo continued, allowing his confidence to be fully displayed. He was the King of Wellston, he knew how to radiate his strength when needed. “Surrender your hands and stay still.” Usually, somebody would shout or yell this command, but Arlo was different. He never needed to yell or force his voice louder. All he needed to do was to state things clearly and seriously.
Because to the average Wellston student, a serious Arlo was way more scary than a random domineering student.
The student stayed still, her hands raised as much as she could towards the ceiling as she was still trapped underneath a golden barrier. With the tattering of a few footsteps, Arlo made his way towards the attacker. He was alongside John, who was clearly focusing on Arlo’s face instead of the Fake Joker and Seraphina, but Arlo would deal with that later. The blonde snickered when he saw the Joker mask, lying on the ground with multiple folds and pulled out threads. He swiftly picked it up from the ground, clenching it in his hands.
“I’m confiscating this,” declared Arlo. He raised an eye, “I’m honestly disappointed. What was so appealing to you about this new trend? Pretending to be Joker? Hurting others anonymously? Is it really that thrilling to you? Because I don’t find it to be so.” The girl sat on the floor, looking at Arlo’s eyes, frightened. She didn’t dare move. That ticked off Arlo.
“Stand up. Now.” Arlo deactivated his ability, turning off his barrier, and watched the student frantically pick herself off the ground. After she adjusted her skirt and flinched from a few jolts of pain, she met Arlo’s gaze again. Arlo sighed. “What do you have to say for yourself?” She squeaked. “I-I’m sorry!” Arlo raised his eyebrows, before folding his arms to his chest. “You shouldn’t be saying that to me.” Arlo glanced towards Seraphina and John. John immediately averted his gaze.
Huh. Wasn’t that interesting.
I guess it is affecting him? The confession?
Arlo scoffed. Why wouldn’t it affect John? If it affected Arlo so badly, of course it would work the same vice versa.
Don’t be stupid, Arlo. You can’t fully say this plan worked. I need to talk to John more. Examine him more. Watch how he reacts.
The girl immediately flipped her body to face John and Seraphina. She bowed slightly. “I’m very sorry for attacking you two. I didn't mean to!” Arlo felt his mouth frown. Didn’t mean to? How do you attack someone, fully planned with a Joker mask, and say you didn’t mean to? The girl quickly caught Arlo’s displeasure and urgently corrected herself. “N-no- I’m sorry--” She shook her hands. “I…really went after you guys. And I wanted to harm you. I’m sorry. I just wanted to get back at a high-tier so bad…”
Seraphina sighed. “It’s fine. I get it.” John, appalled, turns to meet Seraphina’s eyes. “What do you mean fine? You’re bleeding!” Seeing John’s concern, Seraphina touched her face, and watched the blood drip on her fingers. She laughed a little at the reddish sight. “I’m fine. This isn’t that bad. Won’t kill me or anything.” She then faced the girl who attacked her. The girl flinched in fear. Seraphina exhaled a breath. “I don’t blame you. I used to act really snobbish, and treated others as inferior to me. It can be irritating. I can fully see what caused you to do this revenge act. As long as you establish that this idea was genuinely wrong and promise you won’t do it again, then I forgive you.” John, stuttering, tried to utter a remark but was interrupted by the Fake Joker.
“Yes! I’m sorry, Seraphina. I shouldn’t have taken advantage of your…situation like this.” She bowed her head down, and stared at the gleaming floor tiles. She was folding her lips inward and licking them, trying to beg for forgiveness. “You too, John. I shouldn’t have provoked you like that- and I wasn’t even angry at you. I just…wanted to be strong.”
John didn’t say anything to that. Arlo noticed.
Arlo interfered. “You’re aware of what you did wrong now?” She nodded. “Yes. I shouldn’t have used Joker’s influence and reputation like that, and I shouldn’t have attacked Seraphina and John since they don’t have abilities.”
She’s…on the right track.
Arlo sighed, not wanting to waste time during his golden opportunity. “Just go to the infirmary. And don’t do this ever again.” He raised his hand up, showing the Joker mask dangling from his fingers. “If you do, you’ll receive more than a cheap scolding from me.” The girl nodded again, and dashed away without a moment to waste. After she left, the only people in the hallway were Seraphina, John, Arlo, and a watching Blyke and Alendra in the distance. A silent pause flew by.
Seraphina huffed. “Well. At least that’s over and done.” John snorted. “You should’ve done something more. Why’d you forgive her so easily?” He looked directly at Seraphina. With a shrug, she replied, “I mean, I used to be like that. Attacking people for the slightest annoyances and problems. As long as they can recognize what they did wrong, I don’t see why I can’t forgive them and let them go.”
John shouted, anger clearly starting to return. “You can’t just do that! How do you know they really learned what they did wrong?! They hurt you! What if they do it again? No way it’ll just stop like that!”
John grimaced at the potential sight of Sera being heavily injured to the point of hospitalization. Meanwhile, Seraphina stood still before answering. She knew John was concerned for her health, and didn’t take the anger to heart. She made sure to reply slowly to John, an attempt in calming him down.
“I let them go easy because I have faith in them. I believe that they can change for the better.”
John jolted. That word again. That damn word. It was pissing him off.
“Change? People can’t change like that- They can NEVER change!”
I wanted to change- But look what happened! I became a fucking manifestation of what I resented and wanted to change from- Joker! It’s impossible to change! I tried so hard and yet- I’m stuck!
He stepped closer to Seraphina. He didn’t know exactly why, but his impulses were leading him to do things again. To say things again.
“They’ll just eventually go back to their old, hateful selves and torment others! There’s no use in offering second chances, they’ll blow it! Always- Without fail-”
“I don’t think so.”
John froze. He turned to the voice that spoke. It came from behind him. A familiar voice that John heard in his dreams, in his waking thoughts, and in his ears whenever he touched his face. A voice he dreaded to hear, yet sometimes seeked for deliberately.
It was Arlo.
John, although his face was painted blank, held much concern.
What the hell is he spouting?
Is this going to chase my thoughts too? Impact them too? Make me feel things I don’t want to feel-?
The blonde continued, “I believe people have the ability to change. They can grow and improve. Sure, they might slip back into old habits now and then, but with perseverance and strength, real progress is possible.”
To an outsider, it might have seemed like just another carefully crafted sentence, thrown out to appease others. But John knew. He knew better. He had come to understand Arlo, studying his every expression and movement until they were etched into his memory. He could see it clearly—Arlo was being genuine. His eyes held a quiet, hopeful light, a beam that seemed to shine directly at John.
He hated how it felt like Arlo was speaking only to him, as if he truly understood John—his thoughts, his feelings, even his beliefs.
It gnawed at him, that sense of being seen so deeply. He loathed the feeling of being spoken to as though he were beneath Arlo, as if, in that moment, he was being forced to confront the uncomfortable truth that maybe, just maybe, he had been wrong all along. Arlo always had this uncanny ability to get under his skin, to stir his mind into a chaotic whirl of overthinking.
John knew he was complicated. He knew he was a constant source of irritation to Blyke, a never-ending concern for Remi, and a thorn in Arlo's side when it came to his plans. Yet, Arlo spoke to him as if he was something more—something worth cherishing. As if, despite everything, Arlo believed there was something in John worth saving, something in him worth redeeming.
You’ve got to be fucking kidding.
And so of course, instead of listening, his body panics and goes on an outburst.
After all, how could John change?
“Shut the fuck up! That doesn’t even make sense- It’s all just wishful thinking!” John snapped, relieving his frustrations onto Arlo. He walked towards Arlo again, his finger pressed against Arlo’s chest. Arlo trembled a little. It was just like the incident that had taken place a few days ago. When Arlo confessed his love. And now, whether it was intentional or not, John was slowly remaking that day.
“So many people aren’t worthy of forgiveness! They’re all shit! They’ve all gone to shit- And you of all people should understand this!” John remarked. He smiled crazily again, something that Arlo noticed he did during his outbursts toward him. “Some people- no matter how many chances you give and how much hope you pour into them- They all remain hopeless failures! Flawed! Imperfect! Useless!!”
John could tell he was causing a scene. Blyke was watching in awe down the hallway, looking concerned. And so was that Alendra girl.
Fuck-! Do I look that pitiful? Why don’t these people understand? Why do they treat me like someone who has a chance at redemption?! I don’t! I’ve fucked up too much!
John bit his lip. He turned to look at Seraphina for a second.
She stood firm behind him. There was no hatred on her face. Just concern, and a lingering look of helpfulness. The urge to help John, and to comfort him. John could feel blood still stirring from his bitten lip.
I messed up again. Did I scare her? Did I lose her?
Arlo, noticing John's continued silence, spoke once more. He gripped John's shoulders with a firm hand, applying just enough pressure to make his presence known.
Slowly, John turned to face Arlo again.
For the first time in what felt like two agonizingly long days, their gazes locked.
Their eyes met, and nothing else seemed to matter.
And John didn’t fully understand why, but he always found himself listening to Arlo in a way he didn’t with anyone else.
Arlo opened his mouth, his words slow and deliberate. His voice was soft but steady, as if carefully crafting each sentence to ensure John absorbed and digested every word. He spoke as if everything he had—every piece of himself—was offered solely to John.
Arlo exhaled slowly, maintaining his calm demeanor. “Yes, people are flawed. I don’t think anyone can argue with that,” he said, his voice steady but firm. He made sure to keep his tone measured, not wanting to push John too far. But there was a flicker of uncertainty—he knew John was prone to impulsive outbursts. The challenge was keeping this conversation grounded.
“I’m not saying people can’t change,” Arlo continued, leaning forward slightly. “But perfection? It’s unattainable. We all have our flaws; we all carry them, and no matter how much we try to hide it or pretend otherwise, we’ll always fall short of perfection. That doesn’t mean we stop striving, though. We have to keep trying, even if the idea of perfection is always shifting.” He paused, searching for the right words. He needed a perfect chain of them, one suited for the teenager in front of him. “Perfection’s a concept, John. A subjective one. No one’s version of it will ever line up with someone else’s. That’s why, when we aim for it, we’re ultimately on a personal journey.”
John’s eyes flickered, the intensity in them showing he was listening. Arlo could tell John was struggling with the weight of the conversation, trying to balance his own anger with the rationality being offered. Arlo pressed on.
“We need people in our lives, John,” Arlo said, quieter now. “We need connection. The kind that forces us to face challenges, to face our flaws, to face each other. No one ever learns from just one mistake. We need multiple failures, multiple chances. Moments where we can evaluate ourselves and what actions we want to take to get it right- Or at least to get a little bit better. And yeah,” he added with a faint smile, “sometimes…it’s hard. Really hard.”
John’s breath hitched, and Arlo could see the storm brewing in his eyes. But he wasn’t shouting. Not yet. He wasn’t pushing Arlo away, maligning him and darting away. Not yet. That in itself felt like a small victory.
Arlo smiled a bit, relaxing his shoulders as his tension faded away. “It’s really, damn hard. Sometimes, like an endless maze, it’s hard to see what the right action is. What to do in this situation, what to say in another. How to move forward without hurting someone else, and how to satisfy your own desires simultaneously. And that’s when the human connection hits in. We need others to help us learn. That’s where we need people—other perspectives, other voices. And when we mess up? We need forgiveness. Not because people are weak, but because we all need a shot at redemption.” Arlo’s voice softened. “It’s not easy, but it’s part of the process of living. Of living as a flawed human being.”
“…”
John remained silent for a long moment, his face a mask of restraint. Arlo waited, eyes fixated on John, letting the silence stretch. He was surprised. John wasn’t shouting—wasn’t making a snap judgment. This was new territory.
Arlo had to restrain a small laugh. When’s the last time he had spoken to John this much without interruptions?
John opened his mouth tentatively. “Okay.”
Arlo, shocked at John’s response, stared at John expectantly.
Arlo was expecting more, and more came his way.
John spoke. “Okay, I get it. Forgiveness is part of learning. But does that apply to everyone? Like… criminals? Reckless assholes who destroy lives? Monsters? If everyone’s just supposed to change and learn and get second chances, then why do we even have punishments? Why do we have consequences? You can't just let everyone off the hook because they say they’re sorry. That’s not forgiveness—it’s irresponsibility. Life isn’t that simple!” His voice grew louder, and Arlo instinctively took a step back as John swatted his hands away. Arlo held his ground, but the energy in the air shifted.
John’s eyes burned with intensity. “What about that, huh? What about real consequences? You can’t just throw out all the rules because we’re all flawed! The real world doesn’t work that way. It’s messed up!”
Arlo let out a soft sigh, his face unreadable as he met John’s fierce gaze. “You’re right, the world isn’t perfect. No one’s pretending it is. But, John… you’re asking the wrong question. Consequences are needed to keep people accountable, but they don’t just punish—they offer the possibility of redemption, too. People can change. People do change, even after they’ve done horrible things. But it starts with them believing they can.”
He paused, softening his tone. “And to be honest, I’m not talking about everyone else right now. I’m talking about you.”
John snorted, brows furrowing. “Oh, so now you’re some kind of mind reader who knows me so well? How convenient.”
Arlo’s gaze hardened, but his voice stayed calm, his words measured. “Just listen to me, John. It’s not about being a genius. It’s about understanding that forgiveness isn’t some pass for bad behavior… It's a chance for growth. A shot at doing better. And I know, deep down, you’ve had moments where you’ve stepped back from doing something you knew was wrong. Moments where you’ve chosen not to hurt someone, even when you could’ve. Maybe you don’t even see it that way, but you’ve had those moments.”
Like walls finally falling down, John recalled how earlier against the Fake Joker, he stopped himself. He was about to throw a punch, but stopped himself. Only a few centimeters away from the hit.
He really did change. Even if it was slight, barely anything, baby steps compared to other people… That wasn’t something he usually did. It was different.
Arlo… do you actually understand me?
No- There’s no way he can-
But he’s speaking to me so calmly! He’s not even panicking- He’s just… talking to me. There’s no hatred or anything.
He met Arlo’s eyes again. Arlo’s eyes were slightly squinted, as if treating John with care.
Is this love? What is this? Why isn’t he yelling at me- Blaming me- Berating me- Why is he trying to make me feel better?
Making me feel worthy?
“I’m always free to listen to you. To hear you out. I think I finally, truly understand you now.”
John’s expression flickered, and for a brief instant, Arlo thought he saw the walls crack. But just as quickly, they closed again.
“You… why do you always know what to say?” John let out, hesitantly. His pupils were dilating, his face sweaty, and his fingers jittery. His words were expressed in a grim, accusative tone.
Arlo, confused, watched as John backed away from him. “…Huh?”
Arlo’s calm, understanding demeanor made John panic. John felt raw, open, exposed, and vulnerable. He despised that feeling.
Arlo… that motherfucker read me like a book.
He knows how to push my buttons, what to say to make me think this, what to do to make me feel that. But how does he know how I feel? How a monster feels? How does he know when I don’t even know myself?! I’ve been running in circles, grasping onto severed opportunities and hopes. I’m lost, yet Arlo acts like he can help me. But how? He started it: broke my phone, isolated me from Sera, made me reveal myself on the Turf War field out of anger. Now he wants to redeem himself and turn around to fix things? While reaching out to me?
When I can’t even do that myself-?
John could feel himself grit his teeth.
I’m so jealous…
It must be some ploy- something! Anything!
I wish I could heal too.
Things are never that easy! Resolving the things I’ve done just like that? The solution isn’t clear- things won’t turn out the way I want!
So admirable. Being able to not give up.
This is a plan! A plan to stop me and get in my way! Like all high-tiers, the moment someone they resent is on top, they do anything to take them down!
Kind.
Selfish! Greedy!
Caring.
Destructive! Manipulative!
I wish I was like that.
I’ll never ever go along with something like this!
Never!
Once again, John snapped, his anger taking over as he shoved Arlo backward, forcing him to stumble.
"I fucking HATE talking to you!" John shouted, his words laced with raw frustration. "Everything you say, everything you do—none of it makes sense! The way you treat me differently every time we meet, like I'm some kind of mystery you're trying to solve. The way you watch me, talk to me like you know something- Just stop! Stop it all! Don’t you get tired? Ever? You never quit—are you never satisfied?! All you do is get in my business—Fuck this, fuck me, fuck YOU!”
He turned on his heel, fury seething through his words. He was done thinking for the day. If he kept going like this, his brain would surely melt from the sheer willpower of trying to converse with Arlo.
"I'm done. Let's go, Seraphina."
John tugged onto Seraphina’s arm, dragging her down the hallway. At least, until Seraphina broke away from him.
“John, I think I’ll go to the infirmary by myself.”
John felt something crack.
“What?”
Why? What did I do wrong? What did I do wrong? Why? Why? Why?
Seraphina rushed to hug him, ensuring he wouldn’t spiral again. She made sure she hugged him tightly, her hands rounding around John’s body. They didn’t hug often, so this wavered John, resulting in him standing stiffly. He didn’t dare move.
“Don’t misinterpret this. You are still my best friend. Always my best friend.” Sera reassured. “You mean so much to me. I’m going to still talk to you, every day and always. But that’s exactly why I’m separating us right now.”
She stepped out of the hug, and met John’s eyes. She spoke firmly. “I’m not mad at you, John. But I can tell that these days something has been worrying you. And if this has anything to do with it, then I think you need to talk it out. It hurts to bottle everything up.”
John trembled. Seraphina held on to him tightly. She feared that if she were to let go, John would crumble away like a fragile glass vase. Shattered, broken, and with shards scattered all over the floor. Just waiting for bare feet and skin to touch, tear, and bleed. Her grip tightened as she felt him open his mouth to speak.
“No. NO! No-no-no, I don’t need to talk to Arlo! I only need you-!”
“John.” She repeated firmly.
“You need this. It’s okay. You don’t need to lie to me. Or feel shame. I understand. Let’s talk later okay, meet me in the infirmary after you sort this out. I trust you.”
I trust you.
He felt his rapid breathing and train of thought finally still.
When’s the last time I’ve trusted myself?
John exhaled. He stood still for a couple of seconds, before throwing an air punch at nothing. He then proceeded to throw two more into the air, imagining a punching bag right in front of him. He needed to let something out. To allow his fighting, angry spirit to finally calm and settle. He sighed.
He could never resist Sera.
“Okay. You’re right Sera. I’ll meet you later, okay? You’ll wait, right?” John asked, in a tone so curious and hushed that it resembled a child.
Seraphina smiled. “Of course.”
“…”
John watched Seraphina’s figure leave. He couldn’t see Blyke or Alendra either. Did they leave too? He hoped so. He wasn’t really acting like how he used to.
He pinched his nose, closing his eyes and calming himself down. He had just spoken to Arlo a few moments ago, what was so bad about some more?
He reopened his eyes with a long, dragging exhale. He needed to do this. He needed to at least try. For Sera.
Definitely not for himself.
Arlo cleared his throat. “Ahem…” He had his fist curled up into a ball, resting on his chin. Almost like he was fake coughing into his hands. John quickly snapped to face him, full of discontent. “What do you want? I’m only still here for Sera.” Arlo sighed. “I know I know. Only here for Sera.” Arlo switched the weight of his feet from his left to his right. He did this a few times, before moving suddenly. He peeled his face up from the floor, his eyes daring and assertive.
“But I’m here for you.”
John felt his face turn hot. He could feel the warmth from his body sprout to the surface, the sensation flooding his face. He bet his ears were red by now. His fingers were slightly trembling, a shake that he was sure would make them numb. John opened his mouth, spewing words without proper thinking. “You- what’s up with you and your love bullshit?! Seriously freaks me out.” John yelled. Class was definitely already taking place now, as no one was around to witness this foolish scene. Luckily, the classrooms alongside the two were empty, waiting for miscellaneous clubs to fill their place.
Arlo laughed at that (slow and awkwardly). He pondered for a moment, as if wondering what to say. “Sorry, can’t really help that.” Hesitantly, he added. “It’s just what I feel.”
Now John really couldn’t figure out a response. Luckily, Arlo spoke first. “I’m sorry for making you so heated earlier. To be honest, you had some good points. It really showed me how narrow-minded I was. Even I need human connection to recognize my own flaws.”
Pissed off by Arlo’s strange demeanor, John rolled his eyes. Arlo must have some intense mood swings for his behavior to switch up so fast. “Yeah yeah sure. Whatever.” John checked his phone. Two minutes had passed since Seraphina left. Surely that was good enough.
“I’m gonna leave now. I have literally nothing else to say to you.” John stated before turning around to leave. In truth, John also just didn’t want to stay with Arlo because of his knowing eyes. He was afraid that Arlo would somehow make John feel things again.
But he should’ve known that he couldn’t leave Arlo’s grasp that easily.
“Wait!”
John stopped. He spun his body around once again, after hearing Arlo’s tone of urgency. His eyes caught the sight of Arlo’s new expression.
An expression John hadn’t seen before.
Arlo’s golden hair was the usual mess it was, twisting and curling in all its perfect directions. His earrings were shining in the light, sparkling in a way that looked like a diamond. But Arlo’s eyes were different. They were frazzled and panicked, as if desperate for something. John swore he could hear Arlo’s breath hitch, but Arlo’s lips were curved upward. He was smiling.
John mumbled a response.
“What?”
As much John hated to admit it, Arlo made John feel uncomfortable these days. Usually it would be resentment because of all the things Arlo did to him, but now it was just a weird sense of discomfort.
And what Arlo proceeded to say did not help John’s case at all.
“…Can you meet me at the rooftop later today after school?”
John raised an eye at that.
Hell no. I don’t ever want to see your fucking face again!
Next time I see you, I want it to be when Remi’s face is completely demolished. When your hierarchy is completely demolished! When you’ve finally lost everything! When you finally get what you high-tier, fake-faced monsters deserve!
That’s what John wanted to say, but instead all that came out was a simple:
“Huh?”
Why did he hesitate so much these days?!
John noticed Arlo clenching and unclenching his fists. He was nervous. Arlo opened his mouth tentatively to reply, fumbling out words as if he was coming up with them on the spot. As if they were just simply overflowing from his mouth.
“Please… give me an answer, okay? Reject me or… accept me. I…need closure.”
John stared at Arlo, dumbfounded. John, never, ever, in his life, would’ve ever expected for Arlo to say that.
And Arlo, who appeared to be calm on the outside, was equally astounded, crashing out on the inside.
What did I just say?! Why do I keep burying myself in a deeper hole?! Shit shit—did that even sound remotely realistic? What does somebody say after confessing to someone? Am I even portraying the role correctly? Fuck!
I needed to say something clever- And that was all I had??? Arlo! You’re losing your touch! If Rei saw what I was doing right now I’d be a laughing stock- more than when I threw forks!
It’s okay Arlo. Salvage this. You can’t take back what has already been done. The only thing you can do is move on.
“I’d appreciate it a lot, John.” Arlo ended, trying his hardest to keep his gaze on John.
If Arlo needed to make John finally understand an easier, and overall better, alternative to wrecking the school and attacking Remi, the rooftop was the perfect place. Its serene, quiet atmosphere made it open for genuine thoughts with no lingering passerby. And…
It’s where we became friends.
Friends might have been a stretch, but for a while they were on speaking terms. Going out to drinks, eating lunch together, engaging in useless banter in between classes. Hell, John even agreed to run a random errand with him.
This was where it all started.
And this is where it all needed to desperately end.
However, Arlo’s pleading eyes were not enough. John hesitated, before shaking his head. “No. I’m not going.”
Arlo was already messing with his head enough. John had motives. He had a clear plan of what to do- And now he was losing his grip on it. Suddenly new words were impacting John, words such as love, change, and deserving.
And it was all Arlo. Somehow, of all people, Arlo was the one that reached him the most.
And John was afraid of what he’d do, when he truly accepted it all. What Arlo told him.
“I’m… not going there! You can’t change my plans Arlo! You can’t force me to do anything anymore!”
John expected a yell, or a disappointed remark.
However, he was greeted with none of those.
“That’s fine. I won’t force you. I’ll be waiting though. Just in case you change your mind.”
Arlo couldn’t push John any further. If he did, it would all result in an exchange of yells and curses in the hallway. It would be better to accept the current circumstances, and let his offer hang in the air. Waiting patiently.
Arlo decided to leave first. If he wanted John to listen to him, he needed to respect John first. Sure Arlo could push his boundaries a little, but not too much. Not ever again.
The blonde walked away slowly, before giving John a small smile. “I’ll see you around John. After school on the rooftop today…or maybe not. It’s okay. I understand no matter what choice you ultimately make.” Arlo gave John a last, meaningful glance, before fully turning and walking away. He would be late for class, but that’s okay. Stopping a fake Joker was more than enough for a good excuse.
Meanwhile, John stood still and watched Arlo’s figure become smaller and smaller until finally leaving his sight. After a good thirty seconds of staring into nothing, John exhaled a heavy breath before walking to the infirmary, not paying any attention to what was around him.
Not paying attention to me and Blyke, stuck to the wall hiding in separate lockers.
“…”
After a good minute, we both finally swung the locker doors open, exiting the small cramped space.
Blyke and I exchanged a final glance, before intensely sighing in relief. After a few moments of shared collective breathing, he spoke first. “Man. That was intense. God, I was too scared to even move an inch.” I nodded, “For real! All that arguing, then Seraphina walking away alone, and then John rejecting Arlo’s weird proposal. What’s up with that?”
Blyke scratched the back of his head. “It’s…a long story. Basically though, Arlo is getting really close to John in order to make him stop.”
I perked an eyebrow. “Stop what? Isn’t he just a cripple?”
Blyke froze. After watching that spectacle unfold, he had completely forgotten that to students like Alendra, Arlo was a domineering king, and John was just a sassy cripple. This must have looked like an odd situation.
Blyke stuttered. “U-uh.. well—“
A voice interrupted him.
“It’s because Arlo is in love with John!”
Struck by surprise, Blyke and I whirled around to see who said that. And from the locker next to us, an orange-haired student swung the door open, sweat dripping from his forehead.
“Holy shit! That locker was hot as hell!” Isen yelled, fanning himself with his hand. Blyke, disgusted but overall shocked, raised his voice. “Dude?! How long have you been in that locker!”
Isen gawked at him. “Uh, since forever! I was here before Arlo arrived!” He pointed at Blyke’s face. “Remember? I told you, I had just gone downstairs, barely missing you going upstairs, when the fake Joker appeared. I immediately ran back up here! Shit I’m so tired, this has been such a long morning!” He rubbed his eyes. “I could’ve slept in longer, but nooo Arlo wanted us to get up! I’m not even a Royal, I should just be relaxing in my class right now! Instead, I had to see,” Isen rolled his hands out in the air in front of him, “whatever the hell that was!”
Blyke blinked. Seeing Isen’s frustration however, he slipped a trivial comment. “You have to admit though. It was kinda funny.” Isen revealed a smile. “Oh it definitely was. If I had just a bit more courage, I would’ve taken a photo of Arlo’s face.”
I spoke up. “Woah woah woah woah, are we gonna ignore what Isen just said before coming out of that musty locker?” Blyke sighed. “I was low-key hoping you forgot.” Isen shook his head. “The cat is way out of the bag now bro. Might as well be open with it. Arlo was saying so much lovey-dovey stuff I had to use all my willpower to make myself not cringe and die and shrivel into a rotting tomato. Anyways.” Isen turned to face me. He clapped his hands together, before summarizing the situation.
“Basically, Arlo is in love with John. I know it sounds crazy, and to be honest when I first found out I thought I was hearing funny voices. Anyway, what you just saw after Seraphina left was Arlo trying to force John to answer Arlo’s confession. Apparently he confessed to John like two days ago, which is something I can not imagine to be completely truthful.”
I took a glance at the Jarlo System. Luckily for me, I didn’t have to imagine.
“That’s surely something. But Blyke said that Arlo was making John stop? Stop what?” I made sure to blink innocently, acting like I didn’t actually know everything already.
In response, Isen grinned aggressively, sweat dripping from his brows. “To make John stop avoiding Arlo! That’s it! All it is!” Blyke rolled his eyes. “Yeah, what he said.”
I had to hide a frown. These people are horrible liars…
I nodded my head. “Ohhh I see.” I paused. “I wonder what will happen if John says yes to the confession. Like, would they be dating now?”
Isen’s face contorted to one of pure horror. “You..you’re right! I haven’t even thought about that possibility.” Bursting into laughter, Blyke choked. “Oh my god that would be so FUNNY.” He elbowed Isen. “Yo, that would make a killer article too! New couple! The king and the cripple-“
“Don’t give me ideas that you know will make me wound up dead!” Isen swatted. Isen coughed, before continuing. “Anyway, Alendra right? You need to keep this information on the low. Nobody can know, unless you want your last sight ever to be a golden barrier suffocating you.”
I shook my head affirmatively. “Got it. Oh, I might as well give you guys this now.” I picked up my backpack, thrown hastily into the locker behind me, and zipped the front pocket open. I grabbed the Joker mask from yesterday, and shoved it into Blyke’s arms. “Here. Another mask for the collection.” Blyke grinned. “Thanks. I mean it.” I shrugged. “It’s fine. You gave me your history answers yesterday, so we’re equal now.”
“Damn!” Isen yelled. “Blyke wouldn’t even give those history answers to me! I was struggling during my free period, hurriedly trying to locate a quizlet with all the answers pre-written and copying it!” Blyke grunted. “No wonder you got caught cheating on your algebra test, you cheat on everything…”
After a few more minutes of bickering, the three of us separated ways to go to our classes.
As I waved goodbye to Blyke and Isen, I turned to focus entirely on the Jarlo System. It was a glowing pink hue now, radiating its light onto my face.
!!! CONGRATULATIONS !!!
!!! YOU HAVE SUCCEEDED YOUR QUEST OF ASSISTING ARLO !!!
I pumped a fist. Another mission done. Surprisingly, I didn’t even have to use invisibility. At least, not yet.
!!! YOUR PENALTY WILL NOT OCCUR !!!
Thank goodness. If John thought Arlo was lying about his love and broke out into a fight, what would’ve happened?
!!! SINCE YOU SUCCESSFULLY COMPLETED A MISSION YOU WILL OBTAIN REWARDS !!!
I watched in awe as a familiar wheel sprouted into place.
!!! SPIN THE WHEEL FOR YOUR REWARD !!!
I placed my fingers on the side of the colorful wheel and rotated my hand in a circular motion.
I watched as it spun around and around, its bright colors shifting together to look like pure white due to the pure speed of the spin.
What would I get this time??
As the wheel stopped, I read my reward with widened eyes.
My jaw dropped. “No way… what is this?!” I exclaimed loudly.
.
.
.
Arlo + John Operation!
Remi: sooooooo
Remi: How did it go?
Remi: I was in class so I couldnt check :(
Isen: it was funny
Isen: like REALLY FUNNY 😆
Arlo: You know, someone with your grades would usually be focusing in class right now.
Isen: Hey! You’re texting too!
Arlo: There’s a substitute teacher today, and I finished all my work already.
Isen: ok well ur just weird
Isen: nobody pleads for thier crush to answer their confession and just goes to class and does all thier work like that
Arlo: Okay I hate you.
Remi: ????
Remi: pleads??????
Remi: PLEADS???
Arlo: I did not.
Arlo: It was like one sentence.
Isen: SO YOU DID
Arlo: That was not pleading. I was formally asking.
Isen: whatever same difference! Changing the verb doesn’t do anything!
Arlo: I can’t wait for this day to end.
Remi: can somebody pls tell me more!
Remi: I need to know!!!
Isen: OK so on the 2nd floor Seraphina and John got attacked by a fake joker, and Seraphina got rlly hurt and John was abt to pummel the fake joker to death until Arlo came with his barrier
Isen: and after Arlo scolded the fake joker girl and confiscated the mask, John and Arlo got into a huge argument abt forgiveness or smth
Arlo: John was arguing that people don’t deserve the chance for forgiveness as they never change, while I argued that people could change and can be forgiven.
Arlo: I then tried to apply my stance to John, saying that he could change his ways and heal as well.
Remi: OHHHH
Remi: That’s smart!!
Arlo: Honestly, thank you for saying that. I surely had my doubts.
Isen: after that tho, Seraphina left to the infirmary and John and Arlo talked with just themselves
Isen: that’s when Arlo started
Isen: “formally asking”
Arlo: I merely suggested that we meet on the rooftop after school to discuss further.
Isen: you literally asked him to reject or accept ur confession cuz u needed closure 😭😭😭😭
Arlo: I was on the spot! I had no idea what to say so I just said whatever!
Isen: okkkk I understand 🤣🤣🤣
Arlo: I want to kill your emojis.
Isen: I am so sorry.
Remi: did John say yes to meeting on the rooftop?
Arlo: No
Isen: in what universe would John ever say yes 😭
Remi: oh 😭😭
Arlo: After school I’ll just do my homework on the rooftop and wait for like two hours.
Isen: Two!? That’s crazy!
Arlo: Well John is unpredictable. He could come at like 9pm and then yell at me for not showing.
Isen: oh true LMAO
Isen: It’d be funny if he actually showed up tho
Isen: Even tho it’s like a 10% chance
Isen: omg imagine if John accepts the confession
Arlo: No
Arlo: I’d rather not.
Isen: new hot couple in Wellston ❤️
Arlo: I am begging and praying he says no.
Remi: omg Isen u getting flashbacks rn?
Isen: of what?
Remi: remember when u were in Arlo’s shoes
Isen: NO
Isen: OH HELL NO
Isen: DONT BRING THAT UP
Arlo: Since when was Isen in my shoes?
Isen: REMI PLS DONR SAY IT PLZZ
Remi: 😂
Isen: 😭😭😭
Remi: when Isen was like investigating and finding John’s files online to figure out his ability, me and Blyke were interrogating Isen on why he was so interested in John
Isen: Remi if u say anymore I’ll die
Remi: he ended up saying that he liked John as an excuse LMAOO
Isen: REMIIIIIIIIIII
Remi: so basically me and Blyke tried to back Isen up all wingman like by leaving a note in John’s locker and setting them up to meet outside ❤️❤️ all confession-like
Isen: Remi kys
Arlo: wtf.
Arlo: This is way too damn similar to what’s happening to me right now wtf
Arlo: When did this even happen???
Isen: before u even brought him out to turf wars bro 😭😭😭
Isen: it was so ass Remi and Blyke made me meet up with him and I was so confused since they decided to BLINDFOLD me and I had to get rejected by John super super awkwardly KMSS 😭😭😭😭😭😭😭😭😭😭😭😭😭😭😭😭
Arlo: wait that’s good.
Arlo: John will reject me too then probably.
Isen: glad you got smth out of my tragic backstory 😭
Isen: it wasn’t even in the webtoon uru-chan posted it as an extra side story on her social media all the way back in 2019 😭😭😭
Arlo: Huh?
Isen: dw abt it
Blyke: ok u guys are making my phone explode. aren’t u all in class????? esp you Isen lock in
Isen: bro I missed u where have u been 💔
Blyke: doing my work???? like I should???
Arlo: Blyke, you give me hope in this dark world.
Blyke: uhhh thanks?
Blyke: omg u guys typed sooo much I had 80 notifs 😭😭😭
Blyke: wth 😭😭😭
Isen: my bad
Remi: Blyke if u scroll up and read it you’ll know why
Isen: NO DONT
Blyke: k
Isen: can I die
Blyke: OMFGGGG I REMEMBER THIS HAHAHAHAH
Isen: STFUUUUUU
Blyke: how have I just now noticed the parallels between this and what Arlo is currently going thru LOLL
Isen: I was hoping you'd all forget……
Arlo: Like I said before, the media is lying. Love is not fun.
Isen: and suddenly I understand
Remi: it’s pretty fun in my eyes idk…
Blyke: FRRR maybe after today John can tell Seraphina the confession thing so she can also see this wonderful story
Arlo: Oh the urge to leave this group chat.
Arlo: On a more serious note, did anybody else see me talk to John in the hallway? Besides you two.
Blyke: nope
Isen: well uh…
Isen: oh
Isen: nope!
Blyke: bro U ARE NOT SLICK 😭😭
Isen: STOP I THOUGHT I SAVED IT 😭😭😭😭
Arlo: Okay so someone clearly did.
Isen: yeah this girl named Alendra
Arlo: Who?
Blyke: just a girl who sits next to me in history
Blyke: dw she promised not to tell, and u can trust her she’s super nice she made the safe house with me and Remi
Arlo: If you say so
Isen: she doesn’t know the full story either so it’s prolly ok
Blyke: ^^^ yup
Arlo: Alright.
Arlo: I’ll trust you.
Releasing a sigh, Arlo felt his body slightly slump in his seat. One person knowing didn’t really matter, as at the end of the day this entire fiasco should be over. It’d all end today. It would.
If John came to the roof.
Sighing again, Arlo allowed his phone to slip from his fingers and drop face flat on his desk. His pencil rolled slightly from the impact, and his eyes followed the cylinder shaped object in a daze. Arlo was the one who started it, and John would be the one who ended it. And unfortunately, Arlo would just have to wait for John to do so.
It was only the first period of school. John had the entire school day to decide whether to show up or not. And luckily this time, John would be doing all the talking. Accepting or rejecting…
Arlo caught himself entertaining the idea of John accepting his confession for a moment before rapidly slapping his own face. The substitute teacher was eyeing him weirdly, but whatever.
No matter what John decided, Arlo had successfully delayed Joker’s attack on Remi. That was for sure. He didn’t even mention it once during their talk in the hallway. And John’s demeanor was also different, more quiet and understanding. It was peculiar. But in a good way.
When I told John I believed he could change as a person, I was being truthful. He really did change. So much.
Arlo found his eyes lingering on the classroom door.
Did I change? I’m still technically plotting against John behind his back…but now the intentions are different. Before, I wanted him to succumb to the hierarchy. Now however…I think I just want him to be happy. And not the fake happiness—not the facade he used to put up as a cripple— but as truly him. Happy with others, while also being happy with himself.
Arlo found himself doubting if he could actually make John happy. Why would he be the underlying reason of his happiness anyway? Perhaps his mind was trying to justify his own eccentric actions, but he decided not to overthink it all.
Arlo raised his hand to his face, rubbing his eyes. Waking up earlier than normal to catch John really left him drained. However, the effort was surely worth it. Yawning, Arlo unzipped his backpack’s main pocket. Flipping through a few folders separated by class, his fingers finally gripped upon the ridges of a book. Pulling it out in one swift motion, he slightly slammed it on the desk.
With some extra time to kill, why not start reading his english novel a little earlier than intended? Nothing wrong with being ahead. He opened to the first page, skimming over the table of contents before fully indulging himself in the book. Its content was decent. The word usage was a tad bit redundant, but the lesson itself was not half-bad. If Arlo had to invent an analogy for it, he’d say the book reminded him of a cup of mango boba. Not really his thing, but he could understand its popularity.
After reading a specific quote, Arlo couldn’t help but place the book down, bookmark its page, and reflect on its meaning for a moment.
“Our deepest fear is not that we are inadequate, but that we are powerful beyond measure.” Arlo stared at the cover of the book, sitting silently. The quote had impacted him. Not in the usual sense of relatability, but the fact that it had just resembled John so strongly.
Maybe…it's not that John doesn’t believe he has the ability itself to change. Maybe it’s…that he’s afraid his change will be corrupted by his own selfishness? That by changing, he will disappoint others' preconceived conceptions about him? And so, he limits his own potential and rejects achievable solutions in an attempt to maintain a persona?
…Does that even make sense?
Frustrated by this newfound mess in his head, Arlo laid his head on the school desk, allowing the smooth coldness to connect. He inhaled and exhaled slowly for a solid minute.
It doesn’t matter anyway, the specificness of how John feels. Today, hopefully, it’ll all be over. The stress, the feelings, the confrontations…all over and done with.
And yet despite these words, Arlo found himself imagining the cold, swimming breeze of the wind on the school rooftop. The feeling of the wind’s fingers playing with his hair, tugging his clothes slightly to the side. The sensation of calmness coursing through his body as the humming of the breeze allowed Arlo to just let go. To just live in the moment. To just listen to a certain black-haired teenager, who happened to join him. But alas, it was all just in his head.
.
.
.
My eyes could not stop checking the clock every few groups of seconds. I was impatient as hell, with my one, sole desire just being the desire to move. The second the bell chimed its annoying ring, I would immediately race to find John. I was ready to activate my ability “Spot Tracker” and quickly use my invisibility skill for the first time.
Why, one may ask? Well, I needed to ensure John would meet Arlo at the rooftop. There would be no hiccups in this plan, no chance of John ditching Arlo; it would need to be impeccable.
Zoning out from my teacher’s boring lecture, I found a pink pop-up window greeting me. I couldn’t resist the grin forming on my face. Earlier when I spun the reward wheel the Jarlo System gifted me, my next skill was a lovely surprise.
!!! YOU HAVE OBTAINED NEW SKILL: AFFECTION LEVELS !!!
At first, I was severely confused. But after a quick small explanation and a very obvious visual representation, I was able to understand its meaning.
This skill was a life-changer.
Now on the Jarlo System’s single window display, on the bottom left corner was a button labeled, “Affection Levels”.
Whenever I merely thought of wanting to press the button or open it, a new window would appear with brand new visuals. The base color was still pink, but this window featured two horizontal rectangles in the middle of the screen. The top rectangle had the label “John”, while the bottom rectangle had the label, “Arlo”. Each of these rectangles had lines dividing the shape into 10 small pieces. Basically, a number line or a scale.
John:
▢▢▢▢▢▢▢▢▢▢
Arlo:
▢▢▢▢▢▢▢▢▢▢
And it was a scale of their affection for each other.
I almost fell down in the hallway when I first witnessed the sight, but luckily I was able to hold myself together to read what it depicted.
John: 4
⬛⬛⬛⬛▢▢▢▢▢▢
Surprisingly, on a scale from one-to-ten, John’s affection for Arlo was at a simple four. A humble number, yet one that was wayyy higher than my expectations.
“That’s almost five!” I whispered to myself upon reading it. Five was the average of the scale, meaning that John’s extreme hatred towards Arlo was now almost equal to a well-liked teacher or peer. Not very close in affection, but not exactly pure anger and resentment either. Probably not enough to accept Arlo’s confession on the rooftop, but enough for potential. A well-enough balance.
I would have personally expected a two or a three. A four was shocking.
However, Arlo’s level was even more appalling compared to John’s.
It was a six.
Arlo: 6
⬛⬛⬛⬛⬛⬛▢▢▢▢
At a level almost equal to Arlo’s ability level, Arlo held that much affection towards John. Even now in class, I still find myself looking at the level in shock. A six was higher than average, meaning that Arlo found himself viewing John in a more positive light compared to others. He wasn’t as indifferent as I thought he would be (I personally predicted for him to be a four or five, but hey I’m not complaining.)
I beamed in delight. If I kept pushing them closer, and followed more and more missions…I can bring their level higher! Unlike doubting myself endlessly for hours on end on whether my actions were done correctly (sliding the note under Arlo’s apartment was horrible), I can see a real-time effect easily!
And so, without the Jarlo System this time, I developed a plan as such: During lunch, use Spot Tracker to find John. Next, disable Spot Tracker (so John cannot find me) and use invisibility to trail him. If John plans to go, no need for interference. If John doesn’t plan to meet Arlo…
I’ll just push and provoke him until he does! Afterward, constantly check the affection levels for changes!
Sure it was risky and a little bit reckless, but why not? Arlo waiting for John alone on a rooftop was NOT happening under my hands! Slightly nervous, my eyes darted back to the clock on the wall.
One more minute until the bell rang.
I hastily started packing my things into my bag. Usually, I would have used my locker, but I had no time to waste this lunch period. I even texted Eliza I couldn’t make it, telling her I had to make up a missing assignment. The chance was perfect, just waiting for me to grab it and run.
Twenty seconds…
Then ten…
Then five…
I stood up straight as fast as a lightning bolt.
Four…
Three…
I turned on my ability.
Two…
Some kid near the front of the classroom opened the door. I could see a set of black footsteps outside on the ground. Perfect.
One…!
RING RING OOO
Dashing like someone who needed to urgently throw up, I followed the black footsteps down the glossy, smooth hallway floor tiles. I probably looked strange (no chocolate cake in the cafeteria today), but this was important. It was almost like a video game with how fast I went. Left, left, down this hall, diverge to this one, up the stairwell again…
Until I finally saw him.
John.
Turning on my invisibility in a flash, I could clearly see a difference. It was just like back then, when I saw Arlo confront Blyke, Remi, and Isen about John. All physical evidence of my presence was concealed. And in contrast to Terrence, mine was not an ability but a system skill, meaning John had no way to detect me. This was truly a perfect matchup! Or at least an auspicious one for me.
I watched as John tiringly left his class, his weight dragging his every step. He seemed to be in a daze. After sighing to himself in solitude, he made his way down the stairs and into the infirmary.
To check on Seraphina perhaps? Was she that injured?
Stepping into the infirmary, John abruptly glared to his right and slid the curtain of a patient bed to the side with a large swift push. Behind the curtain revealed a grinning Seraphina, playing games on her phone. After meeting gazes with John, she waved her hand. “Yo! How was that algebra quiz?”
A frown adorning his face, John sunk onto the bed mattress. “It was pure shit. I have never despised a class more than today. However, that doesn’t excuse your actions!” He accusatively pointed his index finger at her. “Using your injury to escape algebra? Really? You left me to die all by myself! I don’t even see a single scratch on you!” Shrugging, Seraphina answered, “Well it literally just healed sooo…”
“Uh-huh.” John replied, sarcasm lacing his tone. “Right. Just now. It healed.” Seraphina nodded. “See, you get it!” Ignoring John’s impressive frown, Seraphina continued. “So how did it go with you and Arlo? When I saw you last, I was too distracted by my injury. I forgot to ask you.” She scratched her chin. “To be honest, ever since my suspension you two have been on really bad terms. I know he did something to you, which must have been really…irritating to say the least.”
John snorted. “Irritating is an understatement. Anyway, we barely talked much. He kept preaching about things or whatever.”
No way in hell would he tell Seraphina the full extent of what he discussed with Arlo in the hallway.
Seraphina nodded. “Yeah he kind of gets into that preaching mode sometimes. I think it's something high-tiers are just passively taught to do. Though, he had some good points from what I heard. I basically agreed with his stance throughout the whole thing when I was there.”
John trailed off. “Yeah I guess…” John started staring off into space. Taking a hint from this, Seraphina lowered her tone to a more gentle one. “What’s wrong? You look troubled.” Her body language showed true concern, and John couldn’t help but hesitate.
“Uh… well,” John started. “He- Arlo, he kind of suggested meeting him after school? To like clear things up or whatever.” Seraphina tilted her head to the side inquisitively. “Isn’t that a good thing? You should go.” John fidgeted with his fingers. He opened his mouth, before snapping it back shut. He then tentatively reopened it again. “I…thought that too at first. But…I just don’t feel comfortable with Arlo. I really don’t wanna go.”
Serpahina hummed. “Hmm. But if you clear things up with Arlo, maybe your discomfort will ease? You might feel better.” John nodded. “I guess that’s true…” He ruffled his hair, twirling his bangs between his thumb. Seraphina, noticing his anxiousness, let out a sigh. “Hey, if you really don’t want to go, then just don’t. I can tell the thought itself seems agonizing and conflicting to you. And at the end of the day, I care more about you than dumb Arlo.” John, turning to face Seraphina head on, smiled. “Yeah. I guess so. Thanks Sera.” She grinned. “No problem. Do whatever you want to do, John. No pressure.” The duo exchanged smiles, emitting optimistic energy around the room.
Meanwhile, I had the largest frown embellishing my expression. I had to restrain myself from crashing out. Seraphina! Why!? Why did you lead John astray…
Clearly, after THAT conversation, John was definitely encouraged and further inclined to not seeing Arlo after school. This was bad. I needed to devise a plan, and fast! I looked at my Jarlo System, hoping to see any guiding notes or hints.
Nothing.
Sighing, I realized I was on my own. Checking the time, I recognized I had fifty more minutes until lunch ended. Wellston Private High School had an hour-long lunch everyday, where the entire school was able to eat at the same time and go wherever they liked to do the action. During this time, people also checked in with their clubs and hosted meetings and did volunteer hours for their national associations and what-not. Because of this rather long duration, I was able to tail John for even longer.
“I’m gonna go get lunch.” John announced, standing up from the infirmary bed. Seraphina shook her head affirmatively. “Cool, I’ll be here the whole lunch so just come back here after.” John nodded before heading out the door.
This was my chance!
Chasing him down, I followed him to the lunch line in the cafeteria. HMMMM, argh-- what should I do?? I genuinely have NO ideas. As I watched John pick up an apple, I reminisced about my past missions.
First of all, I let slip a few funny words and Arlo repeated it. (Still peak comedy by the way, at night I use the weird WEBTOON app on Alendra’s phone to reread that chapter over and over again.) Next off, I slipped a note under Arlo’s door. (Notes weren’t that bad to be honest, despite their simple origins. Effective.) Then, I blasted Blyke’s location out loud. (I lost so much aura that it was not worth it.) Lastly, creating the Safe House gave me close ties to Fake Jokers and Blyke, leading me to access Arlo easier this morning to assist him.
Pondering over these ideas, it was overwhelmingly obvious which one was easiest and most effective.
Writing another damn note!!!
I sighed. This was starting to get boring. I need to figure out better ways to get involved soon…like a way more impactful way.
After gathering his lunch, John made his way back to the infirmary. I hastily ran into a random classroom, grabbing a spare pencil and a piece of copy paper lying around. Gathering the materials was the easy part, the content itself would be difficult. As I followed John down the hall, I tried to imagine Arlo’s handwriting. Probably cursive right? But I’m not too dexterous at writing in cursive…maybe in really neat print?
John sat next to Seraphina again, biting into his apple. “You know, I’m surprised you didn’t like, skip school in general. I can really imagine seeing you ditching the infirmary and going back to the dorms.” He took another bite of the apple. Seraphina, gaming on her phone, replied without taking her eyes off the screen. “Yup, because that’s something I would have done on a normal day butttttttt” Seraphina continued, her tone rising in pitch. “Since I ditched you in algebra, I decided to stay at school.” John touched his chest, his eyes closed. “Awww. So nice of you-
“-Also because today in english class, we’re starting a novel I’ve been interested in reading for awhile.”
John, smiling, dropped his hand from his chest. “Okay, so that's the real reason?” She laughed, “Nah, a fusion of both of the reasons I told you. Anyway, the seniors are reading the novel too along with us since it apparently just this year got accepted by the school board to be read.” John sighed. “Why is this place soooo strict about books?” Seraphina shrugged her shoulders, eyes still locked in on her game. “Dunno. Book banning has been the craze these days though.”
She continued, “Speaking of books, think you can go to my locker and pick up my copy of the novel we’re reading in class today?” John sighed. “Fineee because you are just soooo injured. I need to pick up mine too anyway. It’s been rotting in my locker for so long. I’ll get it after I finish eating though.” Seraphina hummed. “Fair enough.”
John, finishing his apple and throwing away the core, spoke up once again. “Hey, what locker is yours again?” Seraphina replied, “It’s locker 207, a few lockers away from yours, 202.” John nodded while scarfing down some more food. “Got it.”
And I got it too.
With one swift, impulsive action, I ran straight to locker 202. Damn, invisibility is REALLY useful. After checking my surroundings for no passerby, I opened his locker and searched for the book Seraphina was mentioning. If I recall correctly, the name was “A Return To Love”, with a synopsis about how forgiveness can help create personal fulfillment. I too had a copy for class, lying somewhere in Alendra’s bag.
After searching his locker and being extremely meticulous in order to not misplace things, I found the book.
Picking it up, I flipped to a random page and exhaled a heavy breath. I grabbed the paper I had and folded it, inserting it into the book like a bookmark. I then set it back down in the locker, and shut the door tight.
On the paper, I wrote a small simple sentence. It was challenging to figure out what to write, but I knew it would provoke thought. Thoughts about whether John should meet Arlo or not. Another shot of reconsideration, another chance for John to change his mind and agree to Arlo’s meeting.
Was this going to work in my favor?
I really hoped so.
/ /
Ten more minutes until the next class period. Lunch was about to be over. Groaning, John dragged himself to the lockers. He mumbled to himself on the way there. “207…207…207.” He kept whispering it to himself, until the numbers finally formed in front of his face. With a quick tug and a push, he opened the locker easily and located the novel. Seraphina’s locker was quite organized and tidy.
He wished he could say the same about his…
Holding the novel in his hand, he walked further down the hall to his own locker, locker 202. He opened it and spent much longer trying to find his copy of the novel than Sera’s. At the start of the year, he told himself he would organize his locker for easy use, but as more days piled on, the more lazy he had gotten. And now, his locker was a mess.
Grumbling, he placed Seraphina’s book in between his arm and his side and intensively dug through his locker. It was a bit concerning. Perhaps even disturbing. He found lots of uncompleted worksheets, failed assignments, dirty and molding food (actually disgusting. He really needs to clean this locker), and books with the spines all torn out and the pages creased.
Amongst the dilapidated books, only one was in an adequate condition. And sure enough, it was the one he was searching for. He was about to rejoice at this wondrous discovery when he noticed a piece of paper sticking out from one of the pages.
“...?”
Was it a bookmark?
If so, that’s strange. I don’t remember ever reading this at all. The only book I ever really read is Unordinary after all…
Letting out a pleasantly surprised “Hmph”, John flipped to the page the bookmark was at. Even though John did not read much, he was still mildly intrigued over what page the bookmark marked in his novel.
His eyes skimmed over the words, slowly and silently.
“Our deepest fear is not that we are inadequate, but that we are powerful beyond measure. We ask ourselves, who am I to be brilliant, talented, fabulous? Actually, who are you not to be?”
Huh. John wouldn't really label himself as a literature enthusiast like Seraphina, but he felt like he could understand this quote.
My deepest fear…it really is like that, huh? Afraid— not of being weak, but of what my true strength might bring out.
He stared at the words again, etching it into his brain.
Who am I not to be-?
He can hear the voices again. His own voice. Overlapping and flooding over and over-
I’m not brave. I’m not compassionate. I hurt a lot of people. I’m a bad person.
But who am I not to be?
Why shouldn’t I own who I am—fully and responsibly?
Have I been setting myself limits all this time, and have been restricting my growth? Have I been shutting down my own dreams and aspirations? My own future? Fearing my potential so much that I came up with limits that don’t even exist?
He thinks of Arlo again.
He thinks of Arlo again.
He panics.
No. I told myself I won’t go. I won’t see him. I don’t need to. I don’t have to.
I don’t want to be told the truth—the truth of my wrongdoings—and that the solution is so simple. My pride is too strong. I can’t even believe for a second that a high-tier can progress because I’m just so behind. Who does that? I’m messed up. A bad person. Who—what–am I-?
In the midst of his thoughts, John notices his bookmark unfolding. Confused, he unwraps the paper quickly. His body is on autopilot, making motions and movements without thinking too seriously.
He is greeted by neat print handwriting, in simple pencil. His eyes scan the letters, pulling him out of his trance.
“Will you regret it?”
It was vague. Only four simple words. The question could have referred to anything, it was just that broad of a message. And yet,
John knew exactly what it meant.
He didn’t know if the message on the page of the book and the bookmark were linked or not, but it made John still himself.
I would, wouldn’t I? I would regret it.
“I want to change too.”
If I want to live up to that distant dream of mine…
He shut his locker. He grabbed the note, sparring it one extra glance before crumbling it into a wrinkled ball in his hands. He exhaled a heavy breath.
Then I need to confront what I’ve been running away from.
He looked up, staring at the white-blinding school lights on the ceiling. The feeling of the air conditioner was pungent, the sensation of a slight cool wind hitting his forehead. However, he felt hot. Like a pot of water, boiling towards the surface.
Hiding my power. Misusing it for what I originally intended for. This hurts more. More than just accepting my ability. Lying to the people closest to me. Ignoring my problems and letting them grow and foster until they suffocate my every action—
I can’t do this for any longer.
The warning bell let out a soft chime. John, determined, started to pick up his walking pace once again. As he did, he distantly captured the sights from the windows. People strolling along the sidewalk, people talking and laughing, seeming just so…free.
John wondered where Arlo was right now. What he was feeling.
I need to give Arlo my response.
John inhaled a large breath.
I have to be honest. Not only to him, but myself.
After school, I’ll go.
I’ll meet Arlo.
// EXTRA INFO //
!!! AFFECTION LEVELS HAVE CHANGED !!!
John: 5
⬛⬛⬛⬛⬛▢▢▢▢▢
(Note: Chapters 1-5 John was at 1. Chapters 6-9 John was at 2-3. Chapters 10-11 John was at 4. End of chapter 11 John is at 5.)
Arlo: 6
⬛⬛⬛⬛⬛⬛▢▢▢▢
(Note: Chapters 1-5 Arlo was at 3. Chapters 6-8 Arlo was at 4. Chapters 9-10 Arlo was at 5. Chapter 11 Arlo is at 6.)
Notes:
Hello! This chapter is probably one of my least favorites so far but whatever. Next chapter should be rather fun. I’m planning for Chapter 12 “Sever it all.” to be short. A bit bittersweet, as my previous Jarlo fanfic “Seven Days” ended in 12 chapters.
Idk why I started yapping abt leg sweeps and book quotes but here it is. That certain quote I decided to add impulsively was due to its relation to John in my head. When I first heard it a month ago, I couldn’t help but think “Thats so John.” It impacted me in a weird way, and so of course during my writing process at 4am I decided to implement it.
Hope you enjoyed the story. Stay tuned for the next chapter! Leaving a kudo or a comment is heavily appreciated…I dedicate this story to you after all.
Edit: I am almost done with chapter 12! :)
Chapter 12: Sever it all.
Summary:
Arlo waits for John on the rooftop, not expecting anything to happen.
John braces himself to talk to Arlo.
And the conversation goes somewhere they both didn't expect.
Notes:
this chapter was such a pain to upload ao3 wouldn’t fucking POST IT this is my third time holy shit holy shit ANYWAY
hi guys. it’s been awhile…in fact it’s been 3 MONTHS???? I’m so sorry. I’m so sorry. I’m so sorry. I told myself I’d never do this again and I still FUCKED UP 😭😭😭 TS WAS SUPPOSED TO BE DONE IN APRIL NOT JULY OMG this is ehat happens when u write 3 fics at once for multiple fandoms uou jjst die
I’m sorry. ANYWAY mini life update time!! i spent most of May writing A NEW UNORDINARY FANFIC!!!! It’s called Rewind As One and is on my profile! I actually posted a new chap today too!!! It’s been fun to write but has also been stealing time I have to write this fic so…I’m sorry…
also I went camping and visited my cousins and spent so much money and started learning how to drive cars this summer!!! and I still suck at driving cars but we won’t talk abt that!!! how tf will future John learn how to drive a car. I can’t imagine him doing that.
OH AND I MET URUCHAN IDK HOW I FORGOT TO SAY THAT I met her she was very nice!! she drew Arlo in my volume 3 copy of unOrdinary YAYY (I posted a pic of it on my tumblr, @forks4arlo if u wanna see!!)
sometimes. I think about how. uruchan knows I write fanfics. like I told her in a letter but I didn’t tell her my user or that it was Jarlo yk? but like. I drew John and Arlo on that letter. no one else. so what if she knows??? 😭😭 I have a pic of her readinf my letter too this is actually just. pain.
ANYWAY I FINALLY HAVE THIS CHAP COMPLETED!!!! It was a very hard write. I found myself using words I’ve never used before bc explaining emotions is just so HARD.
I hope you enjoy, and that maybe you can apply some of these words to your own life :D
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
He could hear the light thud of his shoes hitting the ground, as he moved further and further upward.
As he stood still, he caught the sound of his breath hitching. He closed his eyes for a final moment, focusing on fixing his breathing rate, before reopening his eyes again.
As he opened his eyes, he witnessed the sight of his hand levitating above the door knob with a slight tremble. This was stupid. It was all stupid. Why was Arlo so afraid to open a damn door?
This place was his sanctuary. The silence the roof provides was refreshing, a huge break from the chaos down below. The reason why it was limited to high-tiers only was for this exact reason. This was the place where important thoughts fostered, and significant ideas exchanged. Although it looked innocent, its value was crucial. Arlo knew that even John thought so.
With a long sigh, Arlo painstakingly gripped the door knob and moved the handle with a quick turn. As the door opened, a large breeze hit his face. His bangs started to block his vision, swaying in the wind. And yet, Arlo didn't even bother to hurriedly fix them like he usually did. Instead, he found his sights captured by the view ahead of him. Directly in front of the door, against the parapet, was the place where Arlo used to meet John.
As he slowly strolled over, his backpack now slinging off of one shoulder in an unkempt manner, he couldn’t help but witness hallucinations. It felt like yesterday when he used to see John here. Sitting here, eating his lunch or mindlessly chattering with Arlo. And Arlo ridiculing him, telling him to go back down as only high-tiers belonged.
How ironic that out of everyone, John was the one who deserved this place the most.
It was honestly no wonder that Arlo had invited John to the rooftop of all places. As Arlo placed his bag down on the floor, he couldn’t help but permit his eyes to linger longer on the gray-tiled floor. Arlo sighs. He could vividly remember a conversation they had once shared together here before. It was another one of those trivial moments where John randomly strutted onto the rooftop, a bright grin and a stupid orange binder in his hands.
John appeared to be happy, a bubbly personality radiating with his every word. But was he really? His contact with Seraphina had been lost. He had been engaging in endless fights every single day. His hair was a mess, scattered in every direction, a bird's nest without the use of gel. And yet, he was smiling at Arlo.
“So…you sure come up here a lot.” John starts, watching the ground.
In retrospect, the comment was funny. John was trying so desperately to talk to Arlo, that he was creating the most boring, meaningless small talk with him.
Though, one could say that Arlo was now the one trying to achieve the same. (Seriously, reject or accept my confession for closure? Really? Am I even sure this is about delaying Joker’s attacks on the school and stopping him once and for all? At this point, it must be past that. I must actually truly care for this black-haired annoying piece of shit—)
“Yeah it’s quiet here.” Arlo replies, not even sparing John a glance as he passively stares out the parapet. He can see some birds passing by, and clouds slowly strolling along. He continues, “I can clear my mind. And I don’t have to bother with all the nonsense below.”
Arlo, although his stance and head are facing away, glances towards John’s figure for a second. John’s looking downward. He seems to be thinking about something, before closing his eyes with a sigh. Almost like he was reminiscing an old memory; playing it in his head, like a spiral of old film.
Although Arlo doesn't know what it was specifically, he can easily imagine a scene in his head. He conjures up a picture of a younger John, his brows furrowed with frustration, as he sits on a shabby old New Boston middle school rooftop all alone.
“Yeah.” John states, before standing up. “I hear ya.” John’s hand is swinging the orange binder nervously. Arlo can’t help but take several peeks at John, observing his behavior.
Right then and there, Arlo knew that John was someone of high status. But clearly, he didn’t know that John would be even higher than him. He should have taken Isen’s warning more seriously, but that was all in the past now. There was nothing else he could do but own up to it. Which included what would happen today.
Arlo sighs, before sitting next to his backpack. He pinches his nose bridge, letting a few exhales leave. As he continues to mope about his current situation, his phone chimes annoyingly. Arlo groans. God, if this is another text from that stupid operation groupchat I might just puke—
It was.
Arlo + John Operation!
Remi: good luck with John :D
Isen: nah fr I hope he shows up
Blyke: you got this Arlo!!!
Arlo rolls his eyes at the messages. John? Showing up? Listening to Arlo? Not in a million years.
I set myself up with this, didn't I? Why would John ever come? And now I have to waste my hours up here on the rooftop. Because what if, on some off chance, he actually arrives?
Arlo finds his eyes lingering on his backpack now. He continues to ponder. What are we even going to talk about anyway? Just a simple yes or no right?
He thinks about that. Well actually, just a no. John, THE John, saying something like yes to my fake love confession? Never. Maybe, instead, he’d say something like: ‘Sorry Arlo, but I feel absolutely no affection or love towards you. In fact, all I feel is resentment. All I feel is this growing urge to rip your face off your body and beat you up to a pulp and drop your body right off this parapet for the school body to see.’
Now that was a response Arlo could predict. Arlo sighed again. He felt uneasy. He felt anxious. He was like this whenever he had to meet John. And this time, it was a 50/50. Perhaps even worse of a situation for Arlo.
So is John just going to say no, threaten me, and then leave? It made sense to Arlo.
But… I kind of want to talk about more than that. Is he still attacking Remi? Even after everything? I’ve told him about my hopes for him, about how he can truly change and not have to keep himself limited to this role as “Joker”. Does he still not believe me?
Does he still not believe in himself?
Arlo wants to slap himself in the face. I should’ve said more in the hallway. More than some stupid love shit— more of something meaningful. But I said so much when Seraphina was still around, maybe she can help him instead of me. But what if it’s all for nothing? What if—
Arlo felt it.
A sudden, sharp drop in his chest—like the floor inside him had given out. A heaviness settled in his gut, thick and cold. Doom. That was the only word for it. Not fear, not nerves. Just this aching, inevitable dread.
Why do I even care about John this much?
His thoughts hissed through his head, defensive, angry.
His problems aren't mine. I'm not the one responsible for fixing him. I’m not here to make him feel better.
Then why did he want to?
Why did every part of him yearn to do something—anything—to make this better?
His gaze dropped to the ground beneath his shoes. His crisp uniform, his perfectly-knotted tie stared back at him like an accusation. His reflection on the screen of his phone—calm, composed, cold—felt like a stranger.
It had to be because he was King. That was the only explanation that made sense.
This whole act—this entire charade of caring, of confessing, of chasing after John—it wasn’t for him. No. It was for the school. For Remi, for Blyke, for Isen... for Rei. The King was supposed to protect the school. The King was supposed to care about order. And John? John was chaos. If Arlo could fix him, he could fix everything else too. John was the final piece in the broken machine.
But… he’s not your problem to fix, is he? He’s his own person. Why do I have to meddle in his affairs? Why do I care so much? We aren’t even friends.
He stared at his hands—his fingers trembling faintly, the creases in his palms deep and familiar. They had held so much: responsibility, order, pride. Power.
But now?
Now they looked empty.
A proper King wouldn’t be here. Wouldn’t be unraveling like this.
He winces.
A normal King wouldn’t even bother this much. A normal King wouldn’t fucking pretend to be in love with their so-called “problem” in order to convey a point. Sure he cares about the school and its hierarchy, but enough to be in love with John? Hell, if he actually cared for the hierarchy, he should be letting John do whatever he wished. After all, John was above Arlo. So what was he doing?
What am I doing?
His mind spiraled, a whirlwind of doubt and guilt and something softer—something he didn’t have the courage to name.
Desperate to escape, Arlo yanked open his bag and fumbled for his laptop. Work. Yes. That would help. It always did. If he could just drown himself in assignments, in structure, in silence—he could ignore this. He could forget John even existed. He could forget that slim possibility that he would even come. This wasn’t about him. It never was. He was doing this for the good of everyone. That was it.
But as he lifted the laptop open… he paused.
His fingers hovered. The screen remained dark.
He couldn’t. He couldn’t focus. His thoughts were too loud. His heart, too full of someone who shouldn’t have mattered.
John. Of all people.
“Tch.” The sound escaped like a crack in his composure. Sharp. Bitter. Tired.
He didn’t know when it had happened, when John had started occupying so much space in his mind, in his life. But he wished it would stop. Little did he know that the moment he wished for was coming faster than he thought.
His phone chimed suddenly, slicing through the silence.
Arlo blinked. He turned his head toward it, lying face-up on the ground like it had been discarded—forgotten. “Again?” he muttered, mostly to himself, his voice flat and weary as he stooped to retrieve it.
The screen was lit up with notifications. A flurry of messages from the group chat. Names he recognized. Words he didn’t like.
Arlo narrowed his eyes, thumb already reaching toward the screen.
And something in his chest told him—this was the moment everything would change.
Arlo + John Operation!
Blyke: Yo I THINK I IUST SAW JOHN
Isen: WHAT WHERE
Blyke: BRING UR ASS BACK HERE DUDE
Isen: OK OK IM COMING JEEZ
Isen: HOW COME WHENEVE I LEAVE THATS WHEN JOHN SHOWS UP BRUHHH
Arlo can’t even lie, he’s insanely intrigued by these messages. His bent, horrid back posture suddenly shoots up to a perfect straight line. He inches his phone screen closer to his face as he types.
Arlo: Where are you guys?
Blyke: 2nd floor
Arlo: Oh
Wellston Private High School had four floors. Second floor was nothing. Arlo’s body relaxed. Everything was going just as he expected. John obviously wouldn’t come, what was Arlo even thinking? Wasting his thoughts anxiously over something that would never occur? This was fine. All was good. Arlo’s eyes linger on his laptop. He just needed to write a simple book report, do some easy but tedious case studies, and then read some chapters for his government class–
His phone chimes again. Arlo groans as he realizes he can no longer think of his to-do list. His thoughts and plans crumble as he reads the incoming text messages pinging his phone.
Isen: HI IM HERE
Blyke: why did u text that I’m literally with u
Isen: for Arlo bro I don’t wanna leave him out
Blyke: whatever
Isen: where is john
Blyke: dude do u not see where im looking
Isen: WHERE
Arlo snorts. He can imagine Blyke pointing to John in hushed whispers, while nudging Isen annoyingly. His phone dings once more.
Blyke: bruh
Blyke: so ur telling me u cant see john, but can see the differences between two exact pens from the same brand in the same exact color
Isen: OH I SEE HIM NOW
Blyke: FINALLYYY
Isen: damn hes typing in his phone fast
Isen: oh its in his pocket now
Isen: ok now hes just standing there
Blyke: bro why do u keep reporti
Blyke: WHOA
Isen: ARLO’
Isen: ARLO!!1!
Isen: ARLOKSnnJNESB HES HES WLAKIFN UP
Arlo: What?!
Isen: HEAUS FHSIHGNNFUP!!!!
Blyke: he’s walking up the stairs
Blyke: very slowly but he is
Isen: OFMSHSJSAK
What?!
The word explodes in Arlo’s chest like a firecracker, sending him jolting upright. His legs nearly buckle beneath him. When did his feet get so heavy? Why did the ground feel like it was swaying beneath him, as if the world had shifted just a few degrees too far?
He tries to steady himself, but everything feels off—his balance, his breath, his mind. He’s moving in slow motion while his heart races ahead, pounding in his ears with a violent rhythm that drowns out every other sound. It's deafening. It's relentless. It’s all he can hear.
He’s coming?
No. No, no, no—he’s really coming up here?
The thought barrels through Arlo’s brain like a train with no brakes. His stomach twists violently, his lungs suddenly too small for the air he’s trying to pull in.
John. John was actually coming.
The absurdity of it knocks the breath from his lungs. He can’t comprehend it—his mind scrambles to make sense of something that feels both surreal and far too real. It was one thing to imagine this moment, to play it out in the safety of his thoughts. But now?
Now it was happening.
And Arlo wasn’t ready. Not even close.
Arlo hurriedly sends a text before grabbing his laptop and shoving it in his backpack. He zips up the pockets before using his foot to kick his bag all the way to the other side of the rooftop. If John was coming, this was definitely no time for schoolwork!
Arlo: For sure? This isn’t a joke right?
Isen: BRO WHY WOULD WE JOKE ABT THIS
Blyke: ISEN HURRY UP FOLLW ME
Isen: I AMMM I AMMM
Blyke: WALK QUIETER
Blyke: we on the third floor now
Blyke: abt to go to the fourth one
Blyke: omggg nvm we were abt to finish walking up the stairs but
Blyke: johns just standing at the last stair step 😭😭😭 we are like right behind him if he looks back we are screwed
Isen: why did he stop moving pls bro why I can’t stay silent like this it’s nerve wracking
Blyke: STOP SHAKING
Isen: IM TRUING
Arlo too was shaking.
He tried to stop—tried to steady his breath and hold himself together like how a proper King should—but his body betrayed him with every trembling finger and restless heartbeat. Was it nerves? Excitement? Probably both. A volatile cocktail of hope and dread, swirling in his chest in a horrible ache.
He was nervous about what John would say- What he wouldn’t say. But he was also desperate for this to be over. The waiting. The wondering. The silence. The growing, intense pain that had lingered ever since that scripted, accidental, fake confession had fallen from his lips.
His eyes darted between his phone and the brown rooftop door ahead of him. That door separated them. Just a few floors. Just a few heartbeats. And soon, John would be on the other side. Facing him. Seeing him. Speaking the truth that had hung between them like a wire too taut to touch.
Soon, this whole love fiasco would end.
Surely it would, right?
He stood alone in the center of the rooftop, his figure hunched over his screen. It was a pitiful sight for someone once called a King—fragile, exposed, waiting.
And he felt sick. Sick in that hopeless, fluttering way only teenagers on TV ever seemed to feel, standing beneath blooming trees in the soft sunlight. Getting ready to confess or whatever. But this wasn't a coming-of-age fantasy. There was no blooming tree here. No poetic lighting. And John—John wasn’t supposed to be his real crush.
And yet… his hands trembled like it was him. Like this moment held more than just closure. Like he had staked something sacred on the line without even knowing when.
The anticipation curled around his ribs, constricting. Suffocating.
And the feeling only grew worse when the texts stopped coming.
A dead screen. No new messages. No updates. No footsteps on the stairwell. Just silence.
“…?” Arlo stared down at the phone in his hands, confused at first—then uneasy. His breath caught. He waited another minute. Then another.
Nothing.
Where did they go? Why did they stop updating? His fingers moved without permission, desperate and impulsive, searching for reassurance in a world that had suddenly gone quiet.
Arlo: Hello?
Arlo: ????
Arlo: What happened?
An instant sigh of relief forms when Blyke texts him back.
Blyke: hi we're back
Blyke: srry abt that
Isen: bro
Isen: I almost shit my pants
Blyke: BRO???
Arlo: What happened?
Blyke: John confronted us.
Arlo almost dropped his phone.
Arlo: He did what?
Isen: he like turned around suddenly and stared at us before deeply sighing
Blyke: it wasn't bad tho
Blyke: He basically just said "stop following me. I'm going to meet Arlo, don't worry."
Blyke: then he saw Isen holding his phone so he added "text Arlo I'll be there soon"
Blyke: Good news right?
Isen: He'll be there soon Arlo 😄
He reread the messages. Once. Then twice. Before finally responding.
Arlo: Got it.
He slipped his phone into his pocket slowly, as if the weight of a thousand unspoken words had just been tucked away with it. A deep breath filled his lungs, shaky and uneven—an instinctive attempt to steady the storm rising inside him.
It was happening.
John was coming. Coming to see him. To see Arlo. Of all the people in the world.
Arlo was finally going to hear his answer.
The answer to a confession that had rolled off his tongue like a wound breaking open—fake, unplanned, and terrifying. A moment meant to mean nothing, to be laughed off and forgotten.
But it had changed everything.
//
I stood halfway up the stairwell leading to the rooftop, shifting my weight from foot to foot with growing impatience. The Jarlo System appeared to be shining a bright glow, but all I could do was pace around awkwardly, trapped in the tension of not knowing.
Arlo was already up there. Waiting. Thinking. Probably spiraling, knowing him.
But where the hell was John?
I peer out the door slightly to cheek on Arlo. Invisibility was great for times like this. I watch as the blond sits down, and eventually zones out. His body isn’t moving, and his vision seems to be out of it, stuck in a daze.
I couldn’t help but smile, just a little. Poor guy looked like he was trying not to die.
I wonder if Arlo's ever confessed to someone before this disastrous week. I doubt it. Arlo wasn’t exactly the wear-your-heart-on-your-sleeve type. But here he was anyway, waiting for a certain someone to arrive. Damn I love jarlo.
After a full minute of Arlo doing absolutely nothing—just sitting there in a hopefully lovey-dovey trance—I let the door close gently behind me.
I leaned against the cold concrete wall and stared down at my shoes, frowning.
Where was John?
Surely the note didn't let me down right? I glance at my shoes.
But then again, how much can a note do? I should've done more!
“Damnit,” I muttered, clenching my fists. There was no way I could keep standing around like this, just waiting for fate to work its magic.
My feet moved before my brain could stop them.
I started heading down the stairs, each step echoing with more urgency. The deeper I descended, the more the panic twisted in my gut like a coiled spring. Screw it. If I had to drag John up those stairs myself, so be it. Say it's a ghost or something. He'll be spooked, but I'll do anything for Jarlo!
Internally, I could tell that I was spouting nonsense that likely wouldn't ever work, but all thoughts of correcting it fell as soon as I saw a certain teenager.
A teenager named John, slowly walking up the stairs. Shocked, I hurriedly back away. As John walks by me, I notice his intriguing expression. He's not angry. In fact, there's no indication of resentment at all. Instead, he just looks blank. Calm.
As if he's already come to terms with something.
I pause. Now that I think about it, ever since the day of the kiss, he's been quiet. No fights as Joker, no hostility directed at Remi. His attention hasn’t been towards the school or the hierarchy lately. Instead...
It's all been on Arlo.
And Sera.
And maybe even… himself?
I gasp. Has John actually been… reflecting? But why? Because of Arto? Did Arlo seem sincere, so much so, to the point where John has actually been influenced?
The Jarlo system turns into a lighter shade of pastel pink.
Suddenly, behind John, I see two kids creeping up the stairs. Bewildered, I whipped my head around to see who they were. And of course, it's Blyke and Isen. I raise an eyebrow as I notice the two of them both on their phones.
Texting a group chat maybe? Before I can entertain more ideas however, John suddenly stops walking. He stands, perfectly still, on the last stair up to the third floor. Blyke pauses, confused. And Isen?
He looks like his soul left his body.
I watch as they both hesitantly type more messages, before making a complete stop in action. Why? Because John turned around, facing the two of them head on.
Blyke blinks. He freezes up under John's gaze, losing all function to move. Isen forgets to even breathe. John's eyes examine the two closely. Tension rises.
And so does the awkward silence.
I look between the two helplessly. I was standing behind John on the stairs, but ahead of Blyke and Isen by a couple of steps. The perfect view but…
God, can someone move already? Trying my best not to move, I stare at both parties expectantly. Waiting for something to happen.
And something does.
John sighs. It’s a type of sigh that resembles heavy exhaustion, as he closes his eyes to contemplate. He seems to be collecting his thoughts. Blyke and Isen glance at each other hesitantly, before refocusing on John.
As John reopens his eyes, he speaks first. “Stop following me. You think I didn't notice?" Blyke exhales before opening his mouth to speak. Isen twitches.
"Oh. We're sorry for that, really." He elbows Isen. "Y- YES YES WE'RE SO SORRY JOHN! SO SORRY!" Isen scrambles to yell as he slightly bows to John, crumbling under pressure.
John scoffs. "Whatever. I'm meeting Arlo right now, so don't worry."
Not expecting that response, Isen chokes. Blyke's phones almost slips from his fingers as be stutters, completely astounded. "Sorry, c-come again?"
"I said I'm going to meet Arlo, don't worry. I know you both saw what happened in the hallway this morning. And well.." John glances at his fingers. "I guess I just decided I needed to do something about it as well."
(My eyes notice the indent of a perfectly folded, square piece of paper in John's pocket.)
Blyke takes in that information, before mumbling a response. It's quiet, as if only intended for John's ears. "Do you know what you're gonna say?" John meets Blykes eyes. It's silent for a moment.
John opens his mouth slowly, before replying. "To be honest... no. I've been thinking about it. What to say to him, these past few days. And... I've kind of just decided to...I don't know. Stay... truthful I guess? Like I'll just be honest. Because I feel like..."
John looks at me.
"I feel like I've just never had a real conversation before."
(John meets my eyes as he says that. Before quickly looking away, as if nothing was there. As if I wasn't there.)
Isen raises an eye to that, curiously. Sure he was scared of John, but not enough to dampen his inquisitive traditions. "What do you mean by that? Like, all of your conversations felt fake and fabricated?"
John shakes his head. "Nah, I'm talking more about me.”
He looks at Blyke before continuing. “I always shut people out and let my own pride and thoughts get to me. I never really listen to others and think about how I truly feel, which makes me feel like a huge idiot.”
"And I've realized I tend to look at people as black and white, not really observing the gray space in between. I want to change that, if you get what I mean…” John trailed off. He scratches the back of his head. He must have sounded stupid, right?
And yet, bewilderedly, Blyke nods. "I understand. In fact... I respect you, man. You just acknowledged your shortcomings, to me and Isen of all people. And I can share your sentiments. What you said just now, I've also dealt with before." There’s silence held up in the air, before Blyke decides to break it. The redhead chuckles.
"Hey, after you meet Arlo up there, feel free to talk to me. Anytime."
John blinks.
Isen’s flabbergasted.
"You sure? I thought..."
I thought everyone hated me. And I threatened Remi and hurt you... shouldn't you be angry? You have every right to be—
"I'm sure.” Blyke reaffirms, a grin adorned on his face. "I think we could get along nicely. Even Seraphina said so." Now that makes John shocked. "She did? Really?" Blyke nods. "Yup, and under that Joker mask of yours, I can tell you're a good guy. Good luck up there.” Blyke adds. "I'm sure everything will turn out well."
John’s blank expression transforms. Before, he seemed to be empty, and lost in his own trapping thoughts. But now? John returns a grin back. A genuine one.
“Thanks." He looks at Isen's cellphone. "Text Arlo I'll be up there soon, while you're at it." Isen frantically nods. "Got it! I'll do that!"
John smiles, before returning back to his task of getting on the rooftop. As he advances to the fourth floor, this time alone, he thinks to himself.
I didn't know I was gonna get a pep-talk before seeing Arlo. But I gotta admit, it did help. I feel less down about it. And less nervous too.
He walks up the last staircase. Soon, in a couple of steps, he’ll see Arlo again. He exhales a large breath. Something was going to change right then and there. And hopefully, it'd be for the better.
John's breath hitches as his fingers grip the door knob. It was now, or never.
I watch through Alendra’s eyes as I see John twist the knob, and open the door in one swift motion. Gold meets blue.
//
Arlo was never the type to hold his breath. To savor a mere moment that would have no significance in his career, his future, his dreams. He liked when things were easy and beneficial. But life could never play out the way his mind intends it to. No. His heart was too heavy for his brain. Too loud. Too overpowering.
His fingers twitch nonstop at a frightening, rhythmic pace. This feeling—one considered to be nerves—was familiar to Arlo. Ever since he was a child, many people had great ideas—big plans for his future.
Whispers would be exchanged into his ears.
"Be strong, Arlo. You're meant to be at the top.”
"You'll be a great leader in the future."
And the media fed into this. High-tiers God-tiers. Always at the top, and those lower just had to lie down and listen.
Because this was society. This was the system. Who dares to question it when it's easier to just follow along?
And Arlo was no different. He was strong. He had an enormous amount of potential. Everyone knew it. And if he deserved to be at the top with all the other powerful, influential people, he would have to join the authorities.
So that manifested into his dreams. His dream job; his aspirations for the future. And every time he fell under pressure—pressure to be perfect, because if you don't succeed, what value could you ever amount to?—his fingers would twitch. Desperately shaking, as if trying to escape.
But instead, it became an addiction.
“Practice. Practice your ability—perfect it. If you don't, others will swallow you away. You need to above, to live up to the expectations—if you don't... then aren't you just a waste”
"Study. Write. Do it for hours. If a low-tier performs better, you're wasting other people's time. People are pinning their hopes onto you, don't let them down.”
Whether the words remained spoken or unspoken, Arlo chased after them. He became obsessive. Whatever he wanted, he’d get it. Whatever score he wished, he'd dedicate his efforts until it was guaranteed. Until it was easy. Until everything was wrapped around his finger.
Whatever others wanted him to do, he'd do it. Because it's his responsibility. He'll be in the authorities soon, just like Aunt Valerie.
He will be a leader.
When Arlo became King, he knew he had to be a good example, a role-model. The ideal King for the top school in the nation. And a perfect King meant perfect order. But he must've gotten too cocky, because everything fell apart.
Swoosh!
A gust of wind blows by his face. He can see his blonde strands of hair twirl in the air, and behind it those same, pathetic, twitching fingers.
His blue eyes pierce against his skin.
Despite his calm demeanor, there would always be one part of him that would be flawed. Unorderly. Unfit for the title he was carrying on his back.
Arlo can't bear to look any longer, so he finds his eyes looking up instead. The sun was fully out, it's burning hot rays tanning Arlo's skin. The white light blinds him.
He sort of wished it were gone.
White lumps of clouds too passed by him, resembling the fleeting, passing thoughts in his head.
Why am I so nervous anyway? About John? None of this will mean anything. This has nothing to do with my plans—my plan of joining the authorities and taking my rightful place. This moment— this relationship—will start on this rooftop and die on this rooftop.
He would sever it all.
His ears make out the sounds of footsteps nearing. Inching closer and closer.
Tap.
Closer.
Tap.
Closer.
Tap.
Closer.
Tap.
Too close.
The noises stopped.
And Arlo found himself holding his breath.
His eyes watch as the door ahead of him swings open, quickly and easy. Just how he prefered it.
And he catches sight a boy. A boy who's holding onto the doorknob. He's around Arlo's height, but slightly shorter. He has extremely dark black hair, reminding Arlo of a never-ending abyss.
He dons the same uniform Arlo does, but stands out from his gray vest he dutifully wears everyday, no matter the circumstances.
Swoosh!
Another gust of wind. Almost like tendrils, the movement carries the boy's black bangs away from his face. Carefully. Precisely. Slowly.
Or maybe it's only slow to Arlo?
Because Arlo's eyes melt when he sees the face hiding underneath. It's the face he's examined many times before. The face of someone Arlo's tested multiple times, seeing all the different, eye-catching expressions he could form.
These features—furrowed brows, high nose-bridge, sharp jawline, rounded chin—he's memorized them all. He could trace them with his fingers, eyes closed, if he desired.
But what really caught Arlo's gaze was his golden, brown eyes.
On a normal day, they were usually this deepish brown color that could easily go unnoticed. But when enough light shined, and on the rare off-chance his ability was powered on, it was a striking, gold color that one could ever forget.
Arlo found it beautiful.
At this moment, with absolute silence, the only possible sound being the air that waved his hair…
He found John beautiful.
And as he found himself observing, analyzing John's features again-
He knew that John was too. The way his eyes scanned Arlo from top to bottom.
He wondered what he looked like. Was his hair as disheveled as he felt? Did his eyes appear to be tired? Were his fingers still clawing his nerves out from the deepest parts of his bones?
Whatever he seemed to look like, it didn't matter. Arlo could see John urging to do something, to speak—to move.
John walks a few steps closer to Arlo.
It's casual. It's normal.
And yet, it feels like Arlo's world has just turned upside down.
"Hi, Arlo." The boy says. His tone is relaxed.
There's no remnant of frustration. No sadness.
It's casual.
And Arlo wonders how he does it.
"Hi, John. " The blond replies. Short, yet meticulously crafted. Arlo couldn't afford to mess up his words. Not this time.
It's quiet again. The two do nothing but stare. It's almost as if a weight has been pressed down on them, forcing their words to bubble up their throats but simmer down on their tongues. It's hot. It burns.
There's a fire ignited in their bodies. The wind flies by. It's cool. The fire burns out.
It feels like an eternity. Arlo can't take it.
"Why are you here?" Arlo asks. He regrets it instantly. Similar to bile, he threw up the words out without contemplating. He means to be genuine, but his tone sounds off. A little bit aggressive. A little bit exhausted. A little bit generous.
And he feels as if John comprehended all of it.
"Because you told me to.” He replies simply. John meets eyes with Arlo again, so strong that Arlo feels like he's suffocating. Then, Jonn pulls away. He looks at the end of the rooftop, the wall of the parapet, right behind Arlo. He glances at the floor where Arlo had once sat earlier.
John opens his mouth to speak, before the words die out instantly, replaced by a dry chuckle. "Ah. I was gonna ask if you wanted to sit and talk, but knowing you, you'd prefer to keep this short and stand, right?"
Arlo can't find it in himself to deny it.
"Right…
"Okay, then I'll try my best.”
John exhales heavily, clearly thinking of what to say and where to begin.
Arlo finds it hard to settle down.
"I've... I've been thinking," John starts, his hands holding each other awkwardly, "for a long time. About what to say and how to respond."
Arlo's hair blows in the wind. He nods his head slightly, in order to show his interest in John's words. He's listening to John fully.
John continues. "I decided I was going to be honest up here. No threats, no looking to start meaningless fights, no outbursts... and no denial."
He inhales a large breath, closing his eyes, before meeting Arlo's again.
"Can you do that too?”
Arlo doesn't hesitate this time.
Yes. I'm sure of it.
Except, all that comes out of his lips is:
"Okay."
Arlo was a bad liar when it came to John. It was because of John being higher on the hierarchy, right? He presumed so. He thought so. Whenever he attempted to lie to those with closer social standings to him, he had the tendency to struggle.
"Good." John states, attempting to ease the growing awkwardness. "You asked me to come up here so I could give you my answer to your... " John coughs, before turning slightly red. "Confession, right?"
Arlo can feel his face warm up. "Y- yeah. That..."Arlo embarrassingly admits. John nods, before staring at his hands again.
They're trembling.
"Be honest." John starts, his tone slowly growing more accusative than firm. "You already know my answer right?"
Arlo blinks. He can feel the roof of his mouth clinging to his tongue as he remains unresponsive.
With each growing quiet moment, John tries to find the answers in Arlo's eyes.
They're dilating.
They're both nervous, after all.
"I think I do. "Arlo answers slowly. He’s thought of it multiple times. John’s response to his confession. And there was one answer that was most likely—
"I know you do, Arlo!" John scoffs.
"I was thinking about it all day. You're smart, Arlo. If you already know I don't love you, why even bother? Why even call me up here, and plead for me to respond? The Arlo I know wouldn’t prioritize love to the point where he speaks of it in the hallways. To the point where he even indulges in his ‘crush’ with Blyke and Isen.”
John pauses.
“Your confession that day seemed sincere though. I mean, you complimented me, hugged me, even fucking kissed me! It was strange, it was new, it was unfamiliar to me and left me so damn confused."
John bites his lips. He seems nervous. But even then, he pulls through and slips out a few more words.
"But... despite the anger I felt about it, it got through to me, in a way?"
Arlo blinks. It made sense—John being confused. John being angered by Arlo’s actions. But…it got through? Arlo’s hidden intentions? His whole plan of making John just stop?
An excruciatingly long pause flies by. And so, Arlo speaks. No—asks. He needs clarification before saying any more. "What do you mean?"
John’s eyes make their way to his shoes. It’s oddly endearing, this newfound demeanor John displayed. His eyes down and away, admitting things that Arlo would have believed John would never do, even at gunpoint. John had tucked his pride away, and for Arlo?
After a few glances, John’s mouth moves. "You said you'd always be free to listen to me, right?"
Arlo thinks back to when he confessed to John. He remembers the feeling of his mouth curving, to reveal a small smile. He remembers the feeling of the wind blowing his hair, so vibrant in his head that it felt real. The memory so close that he felt as if all his senses could touch it. That he was reliving it.
“I’m always free to listen to you. To hear you out. I think I finally, truly understand you now.”
That’s what he had told John that very day. And although the confession itself may have been a hoax, those particular lines were not lies. His tongue clung to the roof of his mouth, pondering over what to say. After all, Arlo always treated John differently from others.
"...That offer still stands.” Arlo resorts with.
And John takes it.
"Then listen.”
“?!”
John steps closer to Arlo’s figure, eyes straightforward and direct.
“I've always hated this hierarchy or ‘order’ you speak of. Just because somebody’s a high-tier, they’re fit to lead? Are you kidding? That doesn't mean shit!" He clenches his fist.
Arlo can see John’s frustration build up. And yet, John doesn’t push Arlo. He doesn't get physical. He keeps everything low. He restricts his emotions to his words. And the words spill out—
"I wanted to be a cripple so I'd never hurt anyone. So I’d never be able to use my ability freely like that again. But you dragged me out. Made me snap. Initiated my revert to my old self: this manifestation of Joker. Made my decent life into this miserable, shitty hell-hole. So I decided to get revenge. To take down all these people that impose on others.”
John’s voice sharpens—not in anger, but in the way a dam finally gives under pressure.
"But then you arrive. Out of nowhere. Spouting some bullshit about how you’re sorry. And somewhere, in the midst of it all, you’re—what—in love with me?" His breath hitches, the tremor betraying more than frustration. "It’s ridiculous. God, it’s so ridiculous, I mean..."
His words fracture like glass dropped in slow motion. The rest comes barely audible, crushed under the weight of everything he’s afraid to believe.
“…What do you even love about me?"
Arlo eyes widen, before quickly returning back to normal. It’s like a flinch, but not too visible. It happens in his breath, in the way his heart clenches like it’s bracing for war. But something steadies in him. Something quiet and certain and raw.
Arlo, unbeknownst to him, knows how to form a reply. The answer doesn't come from thought. It rises from somewhere deeper, from every moment he sees John break and build himself again. From every moment he sees John break from Arlo’s expectations.
The words untangle from his tongue like wildfire.
“I love how you are you—even if you find yourself hating the person you see. I love how you fight to protect what you deem important, even if you won’t obtain anything in return. I love how fiercely you try to shape your own life, even if it hurts. And I love..." Arlo’s voice catches like a wound reopening, "...how you're still trying. How you're still changing."
John doesn't speak. His face crumples—not in anger, not in denial—but in the fragile, aching way someone does when they’ve never been loved out loud before.
John’s voice splinters, barely more than breath, like the words might shatter if he speaks them too loud.
“You… Do you really think I can change?”
And for a moment, it’s not the infamous Joker standing there—it’s just a boy, raw and exposed, staring down the impossible weight of his own reflection. His eyes search Arlo’s face like he's hoping to find the answer carved into bone, something truer than anything he's ever dared to believe about himself.
Arlo doesn’t hesitate. Not even a heartbeat. His gaze doesn’t waver, doesn’t flinch.
“I believe so.”
And somehow, that certainty—quiet, unwavering—hurts more than any wound John’s ever bled from. And like John said at the very beginning, he was going to be honest.
“Well I'm not so sure."
John’s voice cracks.
Arlo sees it—really sees it—the way John’s shoulders tense like he’s bracing for disappointment, the way his eyes flicker not with defiance, but with fear. That raw, splintered look on his face—like he’s still waiting to be proven unlovable—twists something deep in Arlo’s chest.
And it infuriates him.
Not at John. At the world. At himself. At every moment he’d let John believe he was too far gone to be worth saving. His fists curl at his sides, useless against the kind of pain that turns inward.
Fuck- is it not enough? No matter what I say, is it not enough? How do I get John to believe in himself? To love himself? He can be loved he can—
Arlo finds himself faulting to speak.
…How can I say that? How can I stand here and tell John that he is loved…if I don’t really love him? I’m…a fraud. I’m not the person who should be telling him this. Maybe if it were a person better. Someone more sincere…someone more fit—
But I can’t back down! Not yet… not when I’m so close to restoring everything back to the way it was months ago! Do it for the plan, Arlo! For the school- Remi— Rei!
But his unsteady thoughts seep into his words. “It's a gradual process John, but I'm sure—
“No.”
John catches on to Arlo’s unconfident words. John continues. "I can’t really, truly change. No matter how much I ‘change’, I'll never forget what you did to me, Arlo. How you betrayed me.”
Arlo’s tongue clings to the roof of his mouth, dry and stubborn, as if it had fused there under the weight of thirst. Each attempt to peel it free felt like dragging velcro through silence.
Arlo couldn’t blame John for saying this. For feeling this way. For carrying these harsh sentiments toward Arlo. What Arlo did was unforgivable. Even if Arlo too sought redemption, he needed to respect John’s boundaries. There is only so much one can do, after all.
One can change their attitude, behavior, and tendencies for the better. For others. One can say sorry, apologize and beg to be forgiven. But at the end of the day, it’s up to the other person. Whether or not to accept you. And if they don’t… then what can you say about it? What can Arlo say about it?
“That's... fair."
That’s all he could find to say. That’s all he could mutter, hoping John would stay.
And this act of modification, of Arlo’s altering resolve that contrasted so much with his past self, it struck John’s heart.
Where… John thinks. He’s looking, looking at Arlo’s face, examining his features and why, why does he look so guilty?
Where is the snarky Arlo I know?
John doesn't like it. This sensation. John is being honest, he’s saying out loud how he resents Arlo. And Arlo accepts his words, he swallows his pride and acknowledges how he’s wrong.
Since when was their relationship like this? John found it uncomfortable before—but now? He could see something. Arlo was changing. He was listening more. He was doing exactly everything John said he wanted to do back at the staircase with Blyke. When— when did their relationship become so comfortable? So earnest? So perfect—fitting right in between his fingers. He honestly can’t believe it.
He could barely believe in himself changing, so how could Arlo?
"All you've been doing is telling me nice words, but you're never actually done anything for me." John lets out. God, what was he doing? "Didn't even replace the phone you broke." He adds, with a small laugh.
Why does he keep on accusing Arlo? He doesn’t need a new phone. He doesn’t need anything. Why—
"I don't get you, Arlo. I really don't, and I guess I never will.” He finds himself mumbling.
But he knows the person he truly understands the least, is himself.
This conversation is going where John wants it. So why is his greedy self still not satisfied? This is how he wanted Arlo to treat him all this time before. To understand all of the hardships Arlo placed him under. So why did he feel upset?
Arlo doesn’t say a word. He just looks at John—soft, steady, silent.
Silently—
Say something, John begs in his head, his pulse pounding. Anything. Please. Yell. Fight. Call me selfish. Insult me. Just stop looking at me like that.
But Arlo doesn't move.
And that’s what shatters him.
Stop being silent! John screams inwardly, his breath catching, his throat tightening. Why isn’t he mad? Why doesn’t he hate me? I deserve it—I’m so sick. I’m so fucking sick.
His thoughts spiral like a sinkhole he can't crawl out of, devouring him piece by piece.
Nothing Arlo does will ever be satisfying enough to me. I hate it when he yells at me—like I’m the monster I already know I am. But I hate it more when he doesn’t. When he just… understands. When he just stays.
And then the cruelest thought of all comes, jagged and gutting:
What do I even want?
Why am I so angry?
Arlo isn't joking. He isn’t pretending. He’s not humoring him or pitying him.
He just believes in him.
And it hurts.
Because John doesn't know how to live in a world where someone looks at his wreckage and still says you’re worth it.
Do I want him to yell at me and push back again, just to justify my point? To prove my flawed argument against his? To give me permission to say: See? I can’t change. I don’t deserve love. I told you so.
The thought is bile in John’s throat.
What the fuck is wrong with me?
He doesn’t cry. He never cries. But something inside twists and burns, begging for release. Almost like a lost child begging to go back home, not used to this new environment.
He hates this. Hates how when the storm builds inside him, it doesn’t stay there.
Hates how it searches for the nearest body to strike.
And it always—always—finds Arlo.
His voice slips out low, calculated, cruel in the way only pain can be.
“Say... remember what you told me, the day you confessed?" John starts. "Don't hurt the school, hurt me. That's what you said.”
He takes a step closer, gaze cold with something far too human.
“So be it. I'll change for you, Arlo. How about I hurt you instead?"
Tell me to stop. Tell me that I’m breaking my promise of avoiding denial and violence. Tell me that I’m breaking my promise of being honest to you. Get mad at me—don’t even get mad! Don’t listen to me and go along with everything I say! Just tell me I’m wrong—tell me I’m—I’m—!
"Оkay."
John wants to fold in on himself. The word lands heavy, so heavy that John can’t hold onto it.
He wanted resistance, a wall, a reason to back down. Not this.
Not acceptance.
"I'll really hit you, you know?!” He hears himself yell, as his eyes burn a golden yellow.
But despite this, Arlo still accepts him.
“I know. I understand.”
Arlo closes his eyes, inhaling deeply.
"Just do it."
John’s at a loss for words. Arlo had every right to refuse this treatment, and yet he did not.
Because truly, in his heart, Arlo thought he deserved it, and was willing. Willing to take it all.
I’ve been lying to you, all this time John. Even now, I continue to spout lies acting as if I love you romantically, even when I don’t. All of this just to get this Joker fiasco to stop. If anything, I deserve a few hits to the face. I understand John. I understand why you feel upset. I want to help you heal and feel better, even if I’m a fraud.
And I’ll do anything to help you feel like you matter.
Another gust of wind hits Arlo’s face. Due to his eyes being closed, he could feel everything much clearer than usual. He could feel his bangs moving in the wind. He could feel his trembling fingers take hold once again. He feels everything. Maybe even too much.
He hears it all:
His heart racing, pounding in his chest.
His breath, ragged and too fast.
And then, John’s footsteps as he approaches Arlo closer and closer.
Soft.
Steady.
And Arlo simply waits. He doesn't flinch or wince for impact. He waits for the ache.
He waits to bleed for him.
Because it would hurt, yes—
But it would mean he could carry some of John's pain.
And maybe that would feel like love.
So Arlo braces himself.
Every nerve on edge.
He stands there in the wind, eyes still closed, waiting—
waiting for the moment everything splits—
But it never comes.
No blow.
No shove.
No cruelty sharp enough to scar.
Just silence. Just breath. Just distance—so close and yet still unbearably far.
And suddenly, that absence stings more than any impact ever could.
"God damnit. I can't. I can't do it. "
Before Arlo can even process his thoughts, his eyes open wide in shock.
“What? What do you mean—?”
John smiles hauntingly.
“I know you don’t really love me, Arlo.”
He chuckles.
"This whole time, it's all been fake."
Arlo can feel his mouth turn dry.
“What? No—”
“Don’t lie.” John interrupts. “I’ve been knowing. And were you really about to let me hit you like that? After I even promised no outbursts and shit? You’ve changed, Arlo.”
He looks at Arlo again, an intense look. “…And I want to do that too." John lets out.
Arlo can’t believe what he’s hearing. “I…I—“
John sighs. "You don't have to explain yourself. I get it. You're friends with Remi, Blyke, and Isen. I've hurt them. Even when they don't deserve it. Even when they try to help me. Even now, after realizing I'm Joker, they still somewhat believe in me.”
He smiles. "Kinda like you."
Arlo feels as if his world had once again turned upside down for a second time.
John knew Arlo didn't love him. He knew. He had come to the conclusion himself. And above all else, John wasn’t mad. Instead, he was understanding.
“...How long did you know?” Arlo finds himself asking. He can’t refute it anymore, and he can’t lie to John any more than he already has. “How did you know that I was lying?”
John scratches his head. "To be honest, a part of me knew this whole time. But I don't hate you for it. Your words, although maybe exaggerated, made me realize something.”
John exhales deeply.
“I was wrong.”
Arlo stares at John. He feels like a puppet, stuck in suspense, unable to move.
John continues. “I get it now. I was…going rampant. All these people care about me, and yet I felt like I was all alone. I thought I was a horrible person. A liar, a fraud, a monster. And since I was just so haunted by my past—by myself and my own actions—I just started making assumptions. I started thinking of other people to be like me. To be hateful people. To be violent. Greedy. Angry. To not deserve anything.”
“But I was wrong. So wrong. I was wrong about others. How could I wrongfully accuse them of being selfish when they even created a Safe House to protect others? How could I wrongfully push my own ideals onto them? Blyke, Isen, Remi, you, I was wrong. You guys aren't like me at all. You care. You feel things. And…like you said Arlo…I think I was wrong about myself too.”
John looks at his shoes. “I get angry sometimes. I get violent sometimes. I hate people sometimes. But that’s not all I am. I’m not a monster—I’m a person. That’s what you were trying to show me, right? When you said you loved me? I’m not a liar or a fraud—all the memories I’ve had with Seraphina weren't fake. All the talks I’ve had with you—I can't say that I fully hated them.”
He exhales a deep breath, before pausing, as if collecting his own thoughts.
“Thank you, Arlo. For opening my eyes. I’ve been so dumb this whole time. I’ve been scared of myself and my ability this whole time. Scared of what I’d do with it. And because of that, I thought Sera would never accept me. I thought she’d be scared to. But you and Blyke and Isen and Remi—they weren’t scared. Actually maybe Isen was but, you accepted me for what I was. And you believed in me. So why not Sera? I feel foolish for being scared now. I feel foolish for hiding behind Sera’s back. I want to be honest. I want to change and help others, like you Arlo. I can tell you’re different than before. And…”
“Maybe we can be friends?”
Arlo’s flabbergasted. “What-?”
John blinks, before laughing hysterically. “Oops—sorry I guess that was a friendzone, huh? Hahaha—sorry Arlo!” He smiles. John smiles.
The two just stand there, looking at each other. It’s quiet, with the exception of John’s laughter and the wind’s breeze. As they exchange looks, it’s clear they have nothing else to talk about. This was what Arlo had asked for, and John had given him the proper, asked-for reply. And so, they both just bask in each other’s close presence for a moment.
Arlo glances at his fingers. They aren’t trembling anymore.
John speaks up. “See you some other time, okay? Thanks for listening to me, keeping your promise, and believing in me.”
It’s weird. It’s new. Arlo can’t help but nod dumbly. John’s genuine smile is so pretty. It’s bright, and it’s a picture Arlo wishes he could keep forever. The boy that Arlo was sure he broke, was able to shine even brighter after being restored.
“Okay.” Arlo lets out. “I’ll see you around. Thank you for coming up here. I didn’t think you would.”
John chuckled. “To be honest, me neither. But I’m glad I did.” He walks away from Arlo, heading to the door. He turns the knob, swinging the door open. He steps through to the other side, taking one last glance at Arlo.
John smiles again.
“Bye.”
And the door shuts.
And Arlo is left there, all alone, with only the wind by his side.
And he slumps. He allows his body to sink onto the floor, lying down.
He breathes. Inhales, exhales.
That nerve-wracking moment was over.
He should feel relieved. Arlo should feel relieved. He should be happy, he should be ecstatic that it’s all over. He should be texting the group chat right now, happily talking about the rejection and how he got through to John. How John would be changing, and would stop this whole Joker show. He should be happy! Everything would restart from this moment!
But he finds himself feeling unsatisfied instead.
“Why?” Arlo finds his voice mumbling. He doesn’t know the answer.
He just doesn’t.
But his chest hurts. Why? Why did he feel somewhat down? These were the results he wanted. This is what he had wished. He talked with John. There was no violence. No getting thrown down the Wellston High School building. No bloodshed.
Arlo stands up, in a daze. Whatever it was, this feeling, he should just ignore it. He doesn’t know why he feels like this, but Arlo knew that feelings would get him nowhere. He had to use his head. Be logical. Be smart.
He walks to the corner of the roof, grabbing his limp backpack. He wraps his arms through the straps, carrying himself towards the door.
He had spent a good five minutes on this roof after John left. Surely long enough to not see John again for the rest of the day.
And so, he opens the door leading down to the rest of the world. He opens the door, leaving his sanctuary. To start a new page. To start anew once again.
As he walks down the stairs, he ignores how often he blinks, trying to chase something back from falling.
As he walks further down, he ignores the pain that stains his cheeks.
As he opens his apartment door, he ignores the wetness that spills onto his floor.
But Alendra can’t ignore it.
// EXTRA INFO //
!!! AFFECTION LEVELS HAVE CHANGED !!!
John: 6
⬛⬛⬛⬛⬛⬛▢▢▢▢
(Note: Chapters 1-5 John was at 1. Chapters 6-9 John was at 2-3. Chapters 10-11 John was at 4. End of chapter 11 John is at 5. Chapter 12 John is at 6.)
Arlo: 8
⬛⬛⬛⬛⬛⬛⬛⬛▢▢
(Note: Chapters 1-5 Arlo was at 3. Chapters 6-8 Arlo was at 4. Chapters 9-10 Arlo was at 5. Chapter 11 Arlo is at 6. Beginning of Chapter 12 Arlo is at 7. End of Chapter 12, Arlo is at 8.)
Notes:
Hi guys! How was that chapter 😂😂 did you like it??? I’ve been meaning to write this scene since 2024 so I’m very glad I finally FINALLY got to write it like holy shit this was in my notes app for A YEAR.
not joking btw this is what my notes app says:
“Chap 11 - John decides to meet Arlo on the rooftop. The whole slapping Arlo thingy and then John deciding not to and then John revealing that he knows Arlo lied. John apology for everything. (The joker doubles and Arlo’s words got thru to him) John leaves and a tear escapes Arlo’s eyes”
yes this was supposed to be chap 11 when I wrote chap 9 I made it too long so it had to split sigh
ANYWAY IM GLAD ITS ALL OVER I WROTE THIS CHAP ON PAPER 😭😭😭😭😭😭😭😭 AND HAD TO TRANSFER IT TO MY GOOGLE DOCS
I’m planning to post some of these goofy ahh papers onto my unOrdinary focused tumblr @forks4arlo so CHECK IT OUT IF U WANT!!!! I also post snippets of future chaps and stuff AND I WILL BE POSTING PICS OF MY ARLO PLUSHIE WHEN HE ARRIVES AT MY DOOR
leave a comment or kudo if you enjoyed this silly Jarlo chapter 😂😂 I’m sure Arlo is having the time of his life right now 😂😂 you’ll see next chap!
Chapter 13: Sueño
Summary:
John learns how to be happy again with Blyke and Isen. Arlo learns how it feels to not be.
Notes:
Sorry for taking so long to update! My life has been a little busy lol.
The word “sueño” in Spanish means dream in English (or at least that’s what I learned in Spanish class two years ago 😂).
I am an avid believer that dreams hold some sort of meaning and aren’t completely random.
I’ve previously written John’s dreams in this story, and now I’m finally able to write Arlo’s!
Arlo’s dream is a lot more complex and uses some symbolism, but I made sure to make the storyline easy enough to understand as long as one keeps an open mind! I PUT SOOOO MUCH THOUGHT INTO ARLO’S DREAM—I really hope you enjoy it as much as I do!
Especially what happens once he wakes up…you’ll see 😇
I hope you enjoy this 23k word chapter! The longest one in the work, somehow. (Although I must admit, it is very unserious at times LOLLL).
oh and for my monthly life update: my Arlo plush is thriving in my home (I have punched him 362810 times)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
A yawn escaped his lips; his hands instinctively moving upwards to cover his mouth. He blinked for a moment—staring at his wall—before locating his cellphone. He rustled through the papers scattered across his desk, finally setting his eyes on the object he’s been looking for.
How long have I been up doing this?
He picks up his device, the screen automatically lighting up. Blyke reads the time; the numbers a bold black on his phone screen. It was 8:45pm. He sighs, rubbing his eyes.
How have I been doing my homework for three hours??? And I’m still not done??
He stares at the papers in front of him.
And the pile of papers stare right back at him.
Groaning, he picks up his phone and opens his texts. He presses on Isen’s contact, snapping a photo of his messy desk and typing out a message.
Blyke: [picture]
Blyke: How much of a tomorrow thing does this look like from a scale of 1 being tonight and 10 being tomorrow
Isen: hmmm
Isen: I mean personally I’d do it tmrw but
Isen: yk the more rational decision would be tonight
Isen: hmm
Isen: hey while ur at it, can u send me a clearer pic of the worksheet on the right of ur desk I haven't even started that
Blyke: bro
Blyke: that paper is due tomorrow
Blyke: and you have that class first period??
Isen: so u see
Isen: I blame Arlo 😂😂😂
Blyke: bro ehat have u been doing for the past three hours 😭😭😭
Isen: writing an article abt the safe house opening!
Isen: u shoukd be thankful to me rn
Blyke: ughhhhh whatever
Blyke: ok I’ll work on these stupid assignments for another two hours and then doing the rest tmrw
Isen: wait can I come over to work on it too
Blyke: so u can copy my answers????
Isen: …
Isen: No?
Isen: ok maybe
Isen: PLSSSS WE CAN DO IT TOGETHER AND ITLL BE FASTER RIGHT
Isen: and John doesnt hate us anymore i think
Isen: I mean that’s what Arlo said
Blyke leaned back in his chair, contemplating. Earlier, when Blyke had first entered his dormitory, Arlo had sent a quick text to the groupchat. Hearing the familiar ding of his phone, Blyke fumbled for his device. When he opened his texts, all he saw was a message from Arlo saying:
“John rejected me, and he said he would stop doing all that Joker stuff and talk to Sera.”
Basically, the plan was a success.
Blyke, Remi, and Isen had expressed intense happiness, replying to him with compliments and cheers. A fake love confession somehow stopping John from going rampant? This was crazy news! However, Arlo didn’t reply or send any more text messages after that.
Weird…
He typed out another reply to Isen.
Blyke: idk
Blyke: John hasnt even arrived at the dorms yet
Isen: what??? He still isn’t at the dorms??
Isen: isn’t curfew to be on campus 9pm on weekdays
Blyke: yeah
Blyke: u think smth happened with Arlo that he isn’t telling us abt?
Isen: maybe? Idk you’ll have to ask John when he comes
Isen: so can I come over 😂😂🥺🥺
Blyke: I mean I guess…
Isen: YAYYY ILL BE THERE IN 10 MINS
Isen: ur awesome Blyke ily
Blyke: whatever just don’t copy my answers too obviously
Isen: ofc
Isen: I am a skilled individual when it comes to writing
Blyke: thats like the only subject ur good at
Isen: shhhhhh
Blyke plopped his phone back on his desk, sighing again after meeting eye contact with his chemistry homework. Why did chemistry have so much math in it anyway? He was sick of memorizing all these equations and elements on the periodic table. When would this be useful in real life??? Who even cares about electrons and protons???
Well, at least it’s better than physics…
He slowly picked up his pencil, his fingers gripping the tool tightly, and scooted his chair closer to his desk. If he wanted to finish all his work, he better get started as soon as possible…
However, he suddenly heard a knock at his bedroom door.
Blyke tilts his head, confused. He checks the time once again, picking up his phone. It was 8:53pm now. No way Isen had gotten ready and came over in a mere three minutes. But if it wasn’t Isen, then it had to be…
John?
Blyke blinked.
But why is he knocking on the door-?
Memories from a few hours earlier came rushing into his head. Isen, John, and himself, all huddled together on a staircase during after-school hours.
//
Blyke chuckles. “Hey, after you meet Arlo up there, feel free to talk to me. Anytime.”
He recalls John’s shocked expression, clearly puzzled by such an offer.
“You sure?” John replies, hesitantly. “I thought…” He pauses. “I thought everyone hated me. And I threatened Remi, and hurt you…” Blyke hears John’s voice lower in volume, close enough to be considered a whisper. “Shouldn’t you be angry?”
And as Blyke meets John’s genuine eyes, after speaking of how much John wanted to change and improve himself for the better—
Blyke hates how his first thought are the words: I am.
Blyke hates it. No matter how hard he tries to be nice or to resolve things—there’ll always be remnants of an ugly, twisted version of him that only wants to hold grudges and victimize himself.
He knows well that deep inside of him, there’s dormant resentment festering towards John. He targeted Blyke, he targeted Remi, he targeted innocent people! He’s hurt people. John has used his ability to hurt. His hands have been used to break bones, to stain skin, to damage others beyond repair. And Blyke is angry at him. He’s angry at John—because despite all this—Blyke still finds himself envious of those hands, bloodstained or not.
So yes, he’s still angry at John. He’s angry. He’s envious. He’s envious that a person like John was gifted such a strong, capable ability while Blyke was left lacking—struggling.
But Blyke’s hopeful side—the side that only wants to see his friends and the people he cares about smile—overturns any malice Blyke holds for John. If John could really uphold his words, if he could really become someone better—then why hate someone who’s clearly trying? They both wanted the same goal now.
And this whole time, they both were on the same journey without even knowing it.
Blyke was struggling with his ability. He couldn’t master it, and the only thing he could do was wallow in self pity about how weak he was. Meanwhile, John was struggling in his own way. In regards to his ability, John couldn’t master it either. Sure he had the strength physically, but he didn’t have the mentality to properly utilize it.
They both couldn’t protect their closest companions.
John may be more powerful than Blyke, but they both had strengths and weaknesses. They both had things they could learn from each other. And somehow, Blyke couldn’t help but have a gut feeling that they were roomed together for a reason.
And so, he hears his own voice confidently reply, “I’m sure. I think we could get along nicely.”
//
Blyke pushes away from his desk, standing up from his chair. He steps closer to his door, eyeing the handle. Blyke knew he had offered John any time to converse but…
I didn’t think it’d be so soon… After wrecking my mind over homework, can I even indulge in any meaningful chats???
Despite his nervousness, he grips the door handle tightly, before swinging it open. As he does so, he reveals the sight of John standing still and straight ahead of him.
Blyke perks an eyebrow at the sudden meeting. “John? What’s up?” He feels a yawn bubble up his throat, probably due to all the homework he had been doing. “It’s almost curfew…you came back pretty late.”
John scratches the back of his head, avoiding Blyke’s gaze bashfully.
Blyke decides to take this time to observe John’s expression.
Earlier, he had some speculation that Arlo wasn’t telling the full story. His text message was just too dry—more dry than Arlo’s usual lame, mediocre messages. But as he stares at John…there’s nothing obvious going on. It’s not overly sad or upset—just normal. Maybe even a little tired, like the average high-schooler.
John speaks. “Sorry. I was just out… thinking. I wanted some time to myself to think things over.”
Blyke nods in understanding, even though in reality he doesn’t understand at all.
Blyke is nosy. As much as he hates to admit it, he really wants to know more about what happened with Arlo. But he resists. He doesn’t want to push John to say more than what he wants to. So he just says what he knows.
“Hey, that’s completely fine, dude.” Blyke replies, waving his hand in the air. “Take all the time you need. If Arlo confessed his love for me and forced me to reply, I’d need hours to recover too.”
John fails to stifle a laugh at that.
Blyke continues. “I was more concerned about you getting in trouble for staying out so long. Glad you made it back in time.” He ends with a smile.
It was common courtesy to smile back when someone grins at you, but for some reason seeing John do it threw Blyke out of the loop. (Maybe because ever since we became roommates he’s only frowned at me? Actually, when has he ever smiled at me besides today-?)
“Yeah, I’m glad too. I thought I was going to be late so I had to make a run for it.” John shares, reminiscing how he spent his odd evening. “After rejecting Arlo, I left the school campus to take a jog and clear my mind, but at some point I ran for three hours without realizing.”
Blyke blinks.
So John did reject Arlo. Noted.
“How do you…even do that? Without noticing?”
John simply shrugs. “No clue.”
Blyke nods. “Huh.”
“...”
“...”
“...?”
At some point, the conversation had dried up severely, which was honestly impressive as even Arlo’s conversations lasted longer.
The two of them just proceeded to look at each other, exchanging nothing but silence. It made sense though, they were never really close before this Joker fiasco. Most of their previous talks were shut down pretty quickly…
Blyke hesitates. What do we even talk about? Talk about Arlo? No, that’s a bit pushy. The school? No, might be too sensitive of a topic for now. Uhh…
Blyke finds himself blinking rapidly as he makes direct eye contact with John.
Maybe it’s time to just go. This is so goddamn awkward.
“Uhh. I guess I’ll be going now-? Back to chemistry homework haha…hooray.” Blyke starts, almost wincing at how pathetic the vocal delivery was. However, he sees John start to panic a little.
Almost like…he’s flustered?
“Oh- I’m sorry I didn’t mean to hold you up, I just uh—”, John pauses, fiddling with his hands behind his back. Blyke perks an eyebrow. He can hear the sound of something shaking—sloshing?—behind John’s back. But what?
John continues. “Um. I’m. Sorry for hurting your friends and causing so much trouble. It must have been hard having to deal with me, Arlo, and all the fake Jokers. I was thinking about it while on my jog, and I really treated you and your friends like shit. I also put you in some really bad situations. You, Sera, and that Alendra girl you mentioned even had to save me from Zeke two days ago. Sorry.”
Slowly processing John’s words, Blyke was speechless. Honestly, he was touched. The apology didn’t sound like poetry—actually it was very informal—but it seemed heartfelt, especially since it was from John, Joker, of all people!
(Or maybe Blyke’s expectations for apologies were just low in general…)
“Don’t sweat it.” Blyke answers. “Me, Remi, and Isen, we all forgive you already. You dropping that Joker stuff is already enough for us. We’re happy for you. In fact, I’m happy that you found what you wanted to do in order to change.”
John’s eyes gleam, before dropping with a sigh. “Man, I really misjudged you.” He subtly smiles. “At first, I thought you were another snobby, annoying, stuck-up, egotistic, elite-tier jerk. Turns out, you’re pretty nice. Now I feel really bad for shoving all these misconceptions onto you and beating you up for it.”
Blyke grins.
“That was way too many negative adjectives right there, but I’m really glad we can talk like actual dormmates now. I think it made this odd journey somewhat worth it.”
John chuckles. “I guess so. It does feel a bit rewarding. I feel like…a weight has left my back.” John raises his shoulders slightly. “Anyway, speaking of weight, I’ve been holding onto this thing for wayyyyy too damn long.”
Suddenly, John moves his hands from behind his back to the front of his chest to give Blyke something.
“!?”
In John’s hands is an innocent, cardboard drink carrier. It had four slots, allowing someone to carry multiple drinks in one hand all at once. Three of the four slots were taken, with all of the plastic cups having the label “Woaba Boba”.
Blyke jumped slightly in surprise. “Whoa, I love that place! I go there with Isen and Remi all the time! Are they all mango?”
John, a bit shocked at their sudden common interest, lit up in excitement. “Yup! They’re all mango, the best flavor! Before going back to Wellston, I realized I was nearby so why not stop to get some mango boba to make myself feel better? But when I was ordering I couldn’t help but think of you so I bought one for you too.”
Blyke almost lost all control of his legs. Flabbergasted at the idea of John buying something for him, he points at a random cup, his fingers having a slight tremble in the air. “This is for me? For real???”
John nods affirmatively. “Yup, this is for you.” He points at the remaining two left on the cardboard carrier. “This one is for me, and this other one is for Isen. I really appreciated the talk we had on the stairs, so I wanted to thank you two. Do you think you can give it to him tomorrow at school? I’ll refrigerate it overnight so it stays cool.”
“Uh, about that,” Blyke interrupts, “I don’t think we’ll have to wait until tomorrow—”
Abruptly, the noise of loud banging inundates the room. John turns toward the front doorway, the origin of the sound, confused.
“Aaaaaaand that’s him. With such good timing as always.” Blyke mutters. Blyke maneuvers past John and walks toward the door. Consequently, John follows right behind him after placing down the cardboard drink carrier on the kitchen counter.
John scrunches his eyebrows. “Why’s Isen coming to our room so late?”
Blyke sighs in response, his fingers now wrapping the cool temperature door handle.
“He begged to come over so he could pursue academic dishonesty. Like usual.”
The redhead opens the door slowly, before meeting eyes with a dumb-looking orange haired rat.
“WELL IF IT ISN’T MY FAVORITEEEE PERSON! BLYKE!!!” Isen yells, entering the dorm room swiftly and comfortably as if it’s his own house. He opens his arms wide, as if expecting a hug, but all Blyke can do is groan.
Blyke rolls his eyes. “Just shut up. It’s late and you’re gonna get us in trouble from your loud ass mouth.”
“What??? It’s 9pm.” Isen complains. “Sure curfew to be on campus is at 9pm without an excuse, but let's be honest what high-school student sleeps THAT early? I mean, the author of this story is typing this chapter out at 3am on a Monday night with school starting in 5 hours!”
“Oh shut up and stop breaking the fourth wall.” Blyke snaps. “John is here so at least try to act normal.”
Isen instantly, and very impressively, turned pale.
“John’s what?!”
John frowns, standing against the wall. “Why do people always barge into where I live, and get surprised when they see me there? I really don’t understand.”
Isen flinched. “WHOAAAAA He really IS there!”
Blyke punches Isen’s shoulder. “SHUT UP— sorry John. He’s just severely stupid. Like. Really. Stupid.”
“HEY! I’m not that stupid!” Isen states, finally closing the front door. “I spend my FREE time typing out an article for the Safe House for free promotion, and THIS is how I’m treated??? So sad…”
While Blyke facepalmed himself in irritation, John’s reaction was rather different.
“Safe House?” John asks, his voice rising in tone. “What’s that?”
Blyke scratches his head, “Oh yeahhh I haven’t had the opportunity to tell you, huh? It’s a new club we’re starting.”
“A new club?” John questions. “A safe club? Like, teaching people self defense and fighting?”
Blyke shakes his head. “Not quite. Although we could add those. Remember that girl who helped me save you from Zeke the other day? Her name is Alendra, and she’s in my history class. The other day she proposed this idea to start a club where people can hang out, study, play games, and more without the threat of being endangered or hurt.”
“Yup! And there’s more,” Isen adds, acting like a YouTuber promoting his sponsor. “During every single school period, we’ll have officers in the room so we can ensure safety. For example, I can supervise one period, while Blyke and Remi can supervise other periods. With this easy system, we can ensure no one gets into a fight.”
John blinks, clearing visualizing the idea in his head, before sighing. “Wow. You guys have been planning this stuff all along? I’m honestly jealous. While you guys were actually doing something beneficial, I was just being a piece of shit and making trouble for you guys. Damn, I’m so sorry.”
Isen’s eyes widened as large as saucers. Blyke can’t blame him, the sight of John showing remorse was just so uncanny.
“Hey, it’s all good.” Blyke speaks up. “We know you were going through a rough patch, and we literally just now approved the club by running it through Keene and Headmaster Vaughn. Luckily, they loved it. And it’s still in its beginning stages, so we still need to still set up the classroom, hang some flyers, and even more stuff I can’t even begin to think of. We haven’t really done much yet.”
Isen nods in agreement. “True. We need to go shopping, or look around for some old equipment the school no longer uses. I know student council has a lot of random stuff rotting in their closet. It’d be good if we could get all hands on deck, especially since we’re planning to start set up tomorrow—Oh! We also need to set up a schedule to see who can supervise what class period. John, you could totally help us with that!”
Isen brings out his hand, facing his fist. He lifts up each finger one by one in a counting-like gesture.
“First we have me, I can totally watch a period or two. I might even eat lunch there if this club becomes successful enough. And then we have Blyke and Remi…and well probably not Cecile. But you can totally help us! You want to change right? You and Sera could help watch, I mean even Arlo is doing it—!”
Blyke kicks Isen’s leg. Hard.
“OW- OW- BLYKE WHY’D YOU DO THAT—oh.”
Isen’s expression drops to a frown. A deep one. He shivers a little, before tentatively forming a weak smile.
“Or…or don’t... You don’t have to… It’s fine you can just visit whenever you want and well—I mean what was I saying??? The school thinks you’re a cripple so how would you even be a supervisor am I right?? Wow I’m so slow I need to think before I speak hahahaha…hah…ha…uh…hm.”
Blyke really wanted to slap Isen. Words couldn’t even express how Blyke’s inner turmoil was at the moment.
Sensing the tension in the air, John stares at the two boys, before letting out a small chuckle. “Dude, you can say Arlo’s name. I don’t mind. And also, I’d totally like to help you with this Safe House. This club is everything I could ever dream of when I first came here, and I’m planning to reveal my ability to Sera soon anyway, so why even bother hiding it towards the school.”
“FOR REAL?” Isen yells, before hurriedly lowering his voice after getting a sharp glare from Blyke. “Can I call dibs on your ability reveal article? I’ve been meaning to write it forever—we could do an interview too! Shit this is like guaranteed front page!”
John shrugs. “Sure, why not. Just don’t break my wrist this time.”
Isen grins. “I don’t even think I could ever possibly muster up the courage to do that again in the first place. We got a deal!”
Exchanging a couple smiles, Blyke decides to acknowledge the very large elephant in the room. He had spent the past ten minutes resisting the urge to prod for more information, but honestly his temptation was bursting at the seams. He couldn’t take it anymore.
“We can talk about Arlo? It isn’t awkward or anything?”
Isen’s smile instantly fades away.
John’s face becomes indifferent.
Blyke provides a coworker smile to ease the tension.
Oh shit. Did I fuck up?
“Well…” John starts slowly. “It is kind of awkward but I mean I thought it ended pretty well. At the start it was…kinda rough as I may or may not have yelled at his face. However, in the middle, it all just sort of clicked? Like, the message Arlo was trying to convey finally registered in my head. I deserve the opportunity to change. I deserve the chance to improve myself and…okay this sounds so goddamn corny but you get what I mean.”
“Anyway,” John continues, “I figured Arlo was faking this whole thing so I called him out for it and rejected the fake love confession. That’s pretty much all…I don’t hate Arlo as much as I used to so I think that’s some good progress.”
Blyke smiled. “Wow, that’s really good to hear man! It went more smoothly than I thought—“
“YOU KNEW IT WAS FAKE?!?!” Isen shouts, so dumbfounded that he almost fell onto the ground. “What was all of that for?! Me waking up early and tailing John. Us texting Arlo back and forth and following you up the stairs with Blyke—ARE WE DEADASS????? I COULD’VE SLEPT IN??”
“Isen shut up!” Blyke replied in a hushed whisper. “Do you want the entire dormitory to know you stalked John??? You sound weird as hell!”
“WHOOOOO CARES—MY MISSED CHANCE TO SLEEP!!! MY FIVE EXTRA MINUTES OF SLEEP!!!!!” Isen yells in reply, although in a lower register than before.
John laughs, his voice giggling in hiccups. “Oh my god you guys are a chaotic mess this is so funny. I’ve really been missing out. Can we all start over on good terms?”
“Oh my god YES YES!!” Isen pleads. “I’ve been sick of cowering in fear over you—no offense—and I really would like to see how our new growing friend group can elevate this school!”
Blyke agrees. “I’ve been looking forward to this actually. I’ve been wanting to be on good terms with you for quite awhile now.”
John smiles, reminiscing about the old times where Blyke used to start conversations with John when he first moved in.
He had a chance to change since the very beginning…why wouldn’t they accept him, even now?
“Good. I already feel way better than I did this morning.” John replies. “I’m glad I talked to you guys and Arlo earlier. Speaking of earlier…” John points at the cardboard drink carrier on the counter. “Can we start drinking the boba I bought? I’m getting thirsty.”
Isen runs to the counter, picking up a drink. “Wait, did you buy this for us??? Did you buy this for me?? Damn, you even picked out my favorite flavor.”
John gasped. “Isen, you like mango too? So do I, it’s also my favorite.”
“No way!” Isen replied. “How have I never seen you at Woaba Boba?”
The trio picked up their respective drinks, stabbing their straws through the top of their cups. After taking a few sips, the chatter started once again.
Blyke hums. “It’s been awhile since I had mango. Pretty good.”
Isen shrugs his shoulders, before speaking with boba pearls still in his mouth. “I know. I may not be a god-tier, but I do indeed have god-tier taste.”
John chimes in. “I’m a god-tier and I have god-tier taste. I think my credibility is off the charts.”
As John slurps another sip of his drink from the straw, Blyke stirs his drink in thought. “Mannn it feels weird hearing you acknowledge your ability out loud. I’m so used to you denying it.” Isen nods his head in agreement.
John smiles. “Yeah, even I’m not used to it. It’s weird, being true to myself after all this time. I really do wanna stop lying to people though, including Sera.”
“And honestly, during my three hour jog, I realized that after I tell Sera everything, she can stop me from doing anything rash. Like if I have a panic attack or go crazy or lose my mind and have a violent episode—she can stop me, ability or not. And I guess Arlo could always just kiss me again to stop me.”
John takes another loud slurp of his mango boba.
It’s the only sound in the entire dorm room.
Isen’s mouth is open, and yet no words spill out.
Blyke pulls out his coworker smile again, with the pure exception of his eyebrow twitching.
After chewing on the boba pearls in his mouth for a moment, John clarifies.
“That was a joke by the way.”
Isen closes his mouth. Then it opens. Then closes. Then it opens once again.
“I can’t tell if that was so funny that I became speechless, or if that was so shocking that I became speechless.”
“Definitely a mix of both.” Blyke mutters. “Definitely—oh my god I totally forgot Arlo kissed John.”
Isen gagged. “Ew. Ew. Ew ew ew. I just horrifyingly against my will imagined getting kissed by Arlo—I truly think I’d rather get kicked out of the press than do that. Maybe even be expelled before doing THAT.”
John chewed on the boba pearls in his mouth, a smile adorning his face. “What? It’s just a kiss. Sure it was shocking, but it wasn’t that bad. In fact I didn’t really mi—“
John choked.
Isen and Blyke gasped at the sudden diversion. “Dude, you okay?” Isen asked. “I know the Heimlich maneuver!” John shook his head no, and after a whole fit of aggressive coughs, John finally responded.
“I’m okay—I’m okay—aw that was painful. That pearl totally went the wrong direction.” John stammered.
Isen sighed in relief. “I totally understand. One time I ate a potato chip and was watching a really funny video on my phone, so I started cackling and laughing because that’s what you do when you see something funny right? Anyway I started choking and almost died.”
Blyke raised an eyebrow. “No normal laugh makes you choke on your food that bad. It was a single potato chip. And what was even so funny in the first place?”
Isen frowned. “Heyyyyy stop being a hater! Don’t you know how loud and hideous your own laughs are??”
Blyke frowned. “Huh?? I think you’re self projecting.”
“What?! No!”
While the two began to bicker back and forth, John found himself not listening to their words. All he could do was simply stare down at the mango boba in his hands.
What was he about to say earlier?
The words had already bubbled out of his throat, only being stopped by the intense pain of choking after his mind processed what he was about to voice.
What did he just admit out loud?
“What? It’s just a kiss. Sure it was shocking, but it wasn’t that bad. In fact, I didn’t really mind.”
He didn’t mind.
He didn’t mind that Arlo kissed him.
Arlo of all people.
Was that normal?
Was being kissed by the guy you semi-hate and liking it normal?
Wait, like?
I liked it?
I liked the kiss??
No.
John, get a hold of yourself.
You’re just a hormonal teenager who got his first kiss! It’s normal—it’s okay.
But how is getting my first kiss from Arlo and liking it normal and okay???
He couldn’t answer.
“John!!” Blyke called, snapping him out of his trance. “We’re gonna go do our homework in my room, wanna join?”
Isen nodded frantically. “Yes yes, let’s engage in some beautiful academic dishonesty!”
John slowly brought his head up and down vertically, attempting to form a decent, normal head nod. “Sure.”
As they all walked towards Blyke’s bedroom, John hoped that nobody saw the growing redness on his face, or even possibly bothered to ponder why such a thing had happened.
//
“I’m bored.”
Blyke clicked his pen. “Isen, that's the fifth time you’ve said this. It’s only been thirty minutes.”
“So?? I’m bored!”
John groaned. “Inviting Isen over was a mistake. Never study with this guy.”
Isen frowned. “You can’t be saying that! I’ve done more work than you, John!”
“And yet whose work has been more accurate and academically honest…oh wait it’s mine! Wow, who would’ve thought?”
“Your sass is another ability alongside your aura manipulation.” Isen muttered, his eyes narrowing.
John smirked. “I know, I’m really proud of it. Been practicing since I was young.”
The trio were currently in Blyke’s bedroom, all working together on schoolwork as a poor attempt to kill procrastination.
Blyke was sitting studiously at his desk; his notebooks and stationary taking up every inch of space. Isen was splayed on the bed, his laptop next to his head and a couple worksheets he had plagiarized from Blyke near his feet. John was sitting on the floor, his knees propping up his laptop as he typed into an endless document that seemed to just never end. Why did history classes like essays so much?
At some point, John’s effort decreased drastically, and it definitely showed in his writing. He used the words “utilizes” and “this shows” for everything, not caring about the repetitive word usage. He even wrote the dreaded analogy of every English teacher: “this paints a picture.”
He also used the exact same sentence patterns every time, sounding like a basic string of words that even a third grader could do better when describing their lackluster field trip to the sad, close to bankruptcy, local zoo.
If Arlo read his writing, he would probably have a heart attack due to John’s lack of vocabulary knowledge and laziness to even bother to search up a dictionary.
(Usually, John’s mind would start fretting over thinking about Arlo again, but after thinking about this same man all day, he could honestly care less to point it out.)
He yawned, before typing out a few more words to conclude his essay. After typing the last punctuation point, he simply exited the tab and turned the essay in.
John was at a point in his academic career where turning it in before the due date was enough for him to feel satisfied.
“Well, done with that essay. Time to do math.” He mumbled as he pulled out his math folder, getting ready to do some stupid ass calculus before hearing the sound of Isen rustling on the bed.
“Wait—you’re done already?? That was so fast, can I see yours? I can’t make citations for my life so it would be great if I copied yours.”
John passed over his laptop to Isen before halting to a stop and squinting midway. He eyed Isen’s computer. “The hell you mean citations? Your document is literally empty. You need everything.”
Isen shook his head, “No, I have a title.” He pointed at the small three word title, typed out neatly at the top of the page.
John raised an eyebrow, but passed his essay over regardless. “Just don’t be too obvious. Well, you’re in the press so it’ll probably sound better than mine by default.”
Isen beamed. “Thanks!”
Blyke turned around on his chair, the wheels rolling against wooden tile, as he faced the two other boys in the room. “Hey John, have you done the chemistry homework yet? I’m stuck on the last problem.”
John shook his head. “Nah, took that class last year. I’m doing physics right now.”
Blyke blinked. “For real? Isn’t that class super hard? I can’t believe you’re taking that along with calculus and all this school drama on the side, while also acting like a cripple—dude that's so impressive!”
John laughed. “No, I'm on the verge of failing all my classes.”
Blyke’s smile fell. “Oh.”
John coughed.
“I have a sixty in physics and calculus right now though. So…technically I’m failing two-?”
Isen started laughing. “Wow, I thought me getting a zero on that math test was bad but at least I’m not failing math! Got a seventy overall!”
John scrunched his brows. “You do realize that's one point away from failing, right?”
“Shhhh.” Isen shook his head. “Let me appreciate my wins.”
John stood up, rolling up his sleeves. “Okay I’m taking my computer back—“
“NOOOOO I NEED IT PLEASE IM SORRY!” Isen yelled, clinging onto the laptop.
Blyke sighed, leaning in his chair. “This is going to be a longgggg night.”
“For sure.” Isen nodded, as John snatched the laptop from his hands. Ignoring his loss of tug-a-war, Isen suggested an idea. “Let’s take a quick break and play UNO, the best card game ever that definitely that does not break friendships! Who’s with me?”
Blyke crossed his arms, a disappointed look in his eyes. “You know that if we take a break, we’ll probably never get back to studying, right?”
Isen points his index finger at Blyke mischievously as he pulls out a deck of UNO cards from his right pocket. “Exactlyyyyyyy.”
John closed his laptop, crushing his math worksheets in the process. “I’m in. I’m failing my classes anyway so why bother.”
Blyke laughed, “I think I see why your grades aren’t improving, but yeah, why not let’s procrastinate even further.” The redhead remarked as he moved to the bed where John eventually joined alongside him.
All three sat on the bed, forming a small triangular circle as Isen gave them each seven cards. He dealt the cards by giving one person seven, before moving onto the next person.
After everyone gained seven each, Isen placed down the rest of the UNO cards on the middle of the bed as a drawing pile. He pulled the top card off the deck and revealed it face-up, a yellow five. This card would start the game.
Isen then smirked, happy everything was in place. “You all ready?”
Blyke nodded, before flipping his seven cards so he could see his hand.
They were all red. Every card. Red.
What the—
John was apparently in a similar predicament, as he spoke up before Blyke could finish his thoughts.
“Isen, did you even shuffle these cards?”
Isen darted his eyes away. “Hmm…I don’t actually know…” He looked at his cards, a grimace forming on his face as he reluctantly admitted, “Perhaps not.”
John sighed, before placing down a blue five. Blyke frowned. All of his cards were red. And somehow, he had no fives.
“Goddamnit.” He mumbled, as he started drawing cards from the pile. As he added one card to his hand, he asked a question, “Do I only draw one card, or keep drawing until I can play?”
Blyke instantly regretted asking after seeing Isen’s growing smirk.
“Until you can play.” Isen stated. “Go on.”
Blyke cursed, as he kept drawing cards. One card became two, two became four, and four became six. He started going crazy; he was grabbing every color but blue. And where were all the fives?!
“Why are these all yellows and reds?!” Blyke complained. “What is up with you, Isen?”
Isen shrugged, “The last time I played this was with Arlo. Don’t blame me!”
John smiled. “Wow, these cards are just as insufferable as Arlo. Makes sense.”
Blyke furiously placed down a +4 card. He didn’t even care if it was only the beginning of the game, he somehow ended up with fifteen cards in his hand on his first turn.
Isen frowned at the sight, his hand in the air leaning towards the pile of cards before Blyke swiftly grabbed four cards for him. The redhead opened Isen’s palm, placing the cards in his hand, a smile on his face. “One, two, three, four. Here you go. All for you, Isen.”
Pissed at Blyke’s innocent smile that contradicted his rather rude actions, Isen snatched the newly drawn cards away from Blyke’s grasp, his hand reeling backward. John snorted, as he could literally see all of the four cards Isen had just pulled. All, remarkably, greens.
“Don’t grab my cards for me!” Isen snapped. Blyke stuck his tongue out.
“So mature guys.” John stated, a smile tugging his lips.
This was nice. Studying with his dorm mate. Simply playing a trivial card game with Isen and Blyke. He could feel himself easing up to them, a more relaxed posture encompassing his shape. Who knew such simple things could reap so much joy?
When was the last time he had ever felt at peace with someone besides Sera? Someone besides Arlo?
This morning, he felt like he was going to die. This morning, he felt like he wanted to curl up into a ball and do nothing but punish himself endlessly. Allowing Sera to get injured. Feeling incompetent. Feeling ashamed. Feeling alone.
But then Arlo came forward, and supported him. And when John was too afraid to face it, Blyke, Isen, and Sera were too rooted by his side. They made him feel safe, safe enough to admit that he was wrong. They made him feel loved, loved enough to rebuild himself back together.
He was lucky. John was lucky.
John was lucky to be alive.
“A plus four…What color is it, Blyke?” John asked, enjoying the game more after watching Isen and Blyke’s antics.
Blyke didn't even have to look at his cards to form an answer.
“Red. Please.”
John placed down a red five, which Blyke countered with a red reverse. John then placed down a yellow reverse, which Blyke continued with a yellow skip.
Isen’s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. “Bro—you’re skipping my turn again?! I just lost like—three turns! Consecutively!” He started gripping the bed sheets in slight anger, creating coils of fabric underneath his fingers,
Blyke laughed as John placed down a yellow five.
So that’s where all the fives went. Blyke placed down a yellow three.
Isen sighed. “Finally my turn—huh?”
The orange-haired student stared at his cards for five seconds, before glaring at them as if they sickened him to his core.
“Why are all my cards. Not yellow.”
John pursed his lips. “Hmm. I wonder…”
Isen sighed, before drawing a card. Fortunately, it was mercifully gleaming a bright green color. With a three. A three that could continue Blyke’s yellow three. Isen smirked as he slapped the card down on the bed, “Take that.”
John rolled his eyes. “Oh no, I’m so scared.” He placed down a green five.
Isen frowned. “You complained about my poor shuffling at the start, but somehow you have all the colors! I thought you didn’t have green!”
“Nah, I have every color, but I somehow only have fives.” John retorted, before sending a sorry look to Blyke. “Sorry, I’m pretty sure Isen only has greens and with me having most of the fives…”
Blyke shrugged, “It’s fine, I’m unfortunately used to drawing.” The redhead pulled a card from the deck, before immediately putting it into play.
Another +4.
Isen choked. “How is this. Even possible? You keep getting plus fours! Just get a damn green or something!” Isen yelled, grabbing four cards from the stack. “Now my turn is skipped too! Again! Thanks, Blyke!” He stated sarcastically.
Blyke laughed, before providing the new playing color. “Red.”
John placed down a red five.
“UNO.”
Isen almost hit his head against the bed frame from moving too fast to whirl at John’s hand. “YOU WHAT? HOW DO YOU ONLY HAVE ONE CARD ALREADY?!”
Blyke was speechless. “Somehow, with all fives and only one reverse, you hit uno?!”
Isen pointed at Blyke accusingly. “This is all your fault! You kept skipping me and giving me your plus fours! Beefing with me for no reason—now we have an issue! If you still had a reverse or a plus four, maybe we could have done something…” He pointed at John next. “John—tell me what card you have!”
John raised an eyebrow. “Why the hell would I tell you that? I want to win.”
Isen leaned close to John’s face. “Is that last card of yours, a red perhaps?”
John’s expression was indifferent.
“Maybe a yellow?”
No change.
“Blue?”
Nothing.
“…Green? It has to be green!”
John’s face showed no emotion.
Isen grumbled. “Damn it—why is your poker face so good?”
John opened his mouth to reply, his eyebrow raised. “I literally only play poker, old maid, and Texas hold ‘em, which is basically a variant of poker.”
Isen backed away. “Wow, you’re old in spirit too! Play more modern games, yeesh. No wonder you’re too good at this.”
Isen then turned to Blyke. “Think hard bro. We must win. What color does he have?”
Blyke shrugs. “Dunno. You said you didn’t have yellows earlier, but I do. So that doesn’t necessarily mean John’s card is yellow. Also, what are the odds that John’s last card is a five again? Seems unlikely.”
Isen nodded. “Okay, maybe it’s another reverse? He said my shuffling was bad so maybe it’s another one. But then you have to choose a color carefully, Blyke.”
Blyke sighed. “I literally only have two colors. And I don’t have any fives. I don’t really have a choice.”
Isen groaned, shaking his hair with his fingers. “Dang it! The illusion of free will! Always ruining my day…”
Blyke, ignoring his best friend’s annoying words, placed down a red two. “It’s up to you now, Isen.”
Isen darted his eyes to John’s once again. Still indifferent.
“I hate you, John!” Isen yelled. “Curse you!”
John snorted. This was the same guy who used to cower in fear every time he was within a five feet distance of John. How time changes.
(Then again…a week ago John had despised Arlo and rejected his apology. But now? The idea of Arlo didn’t even repulse him. Rather, it made him feel understood and lo—
He was not finishing that thought.)
Isen stared at his cards. He needed to do something, but he only had blues and greens. No reverses or color changes. Not even a mere draw two card. Just how bad was his and Arlo’s last game?! He looked at Blyke’s card that he had placed down previously, a red two.
Only one of Isen’s colors had a two. He just had to hope this worked.
He slammed down a blue two, the bed frame making cracking sounds from the force. Isen, with every ounce of hope in his eyes, muttered, “Beat this, John.”
John glanced at the card Isen placed down, before lifting up his own card. A smile replaced John’s indifferent expression, his eyes lighting up.
Blyke sighed.
Isen closed his eyes.
It’s over. It’s so over.
John slammed down a blue five.
“I win.”
Isen dropped all his cards down, watching them fly into the air. “I hate this game. I give up.”
Blyke rolled his eyes, gathering all the cards into a pile. Unlike Isen, he shuffled them in his hands a couple of times. “This was your suggestion, remember? Honestly, it’s funny to watch you lose.”
“Shut up!” Isen yelled. “I’m not playing this game again! It’s rigged! No way John won with all fives this is all stupid stupid stupid—“
Blyke placed the shuffled deck of cards down on his desk, “Okay, then time to study again—“
“NO NO NO. NOT THAT EITHER.” Isen interrupted, standing up to stop Blyke from moving. He laughed awkwardly. “Let’s not study or play uno—let’s uh—talk! Yes! Let’s just have a fun conversation and fall asleep and do no work until tomorrow!"
Blyke tilted his head. “What are we, girls? You wanna gossip like it’s a sleepover?”
Isen blinked. “Uh, yes?! I love gossiping, I’m literally in the press!”
Blyke rolled his eyes at that.
A quiet pause flew by before John reluctantly nodded. “I guess I can. I’m not in the mood to do Pascal’s triangle right now. Or any math related thing in general.”
Isen patted John’s back. “You understand me, John.”
“Yeah and we both also have worse grades than Blyke—“
“OKAY JOHN TELL US SOMETHING ABOUT YOUR LIFE.” Isen interrupted once again, sitting down on the bed and placing a pillow on his lap as he spoke.
John blinked, as he too grabbed a pillow to place on his lap. “Uh, why me? You already know about Arlo and stuff…why not you two spill?”
Isen sighed. “John, my life is boring. And I really doubt Blyke is any interesting either.”
Blyke narrowed his eyes. “Hey, I’m plenty interesting!”
“Like what?” Isen challenged.
“Uh, well I stopped Fake Jokers.”
“Boring, next?”
“Hey! That’s not all…”
Isen hunched over the pillow in his lap. His gaze burned a fire through Blyke’s cornea. Blyke bit his lip. No way was he going to tell John and Isen about his current vigilante activities. “Okay. Whatever. Maybe I am a little boring this week but I’m usually interesting! How about you, Isen, what did you do this week?”
Isen pondered. “I literally just said my life was boring but I guess I can think of something…oh! Yesterday my pen exploded in my bag, and I had to clean it up. It was horrible. I didn’t even notice it exploded until I saw the blue stain. I was very sad.” He put his hand on his heart to emphasize his point. Only silence replied back.
John sighed. “Okay, I don’t think this is how ‘girl talk’ or gossiping is supposed to be. Shouldn’t we talk about someone else besides us if you really wanna do this?”
Isen propped up his elbow, resting it on the pillow. “Uhhhh…let’s see…I think the only people I don’t feel guilty about talking behind their back are Remi and Arlo to be honest. Remi because I only have good things to say, and Arlo because it’s Arlo. Oh I also hate Zeke! But I feel like I don’t have much to say about him because we all already know how bad he is.”
John huffed. “True. Well I have a question then, how did you end up playing UNO with Arlo?”
Isen sat up straight, “Oh that! It was like, before the whole Joker incident. Like when you and Sera just became friends. I really wanted the chocolate cake. Like really bad. But I got banned from eating it because I used to smuggle and deal them secretly to other students.”
John blinked. “I’m sorry, what?”
Blyke chuckled. “It’s a long story, from before you transferred here. Just know that Arlo tracked him down and really punished him. With a fork.”
John hesitantly nodded (a fork?) before allowing Isen to continue his strange story. “Anyway, I really wanted it right? Like I was yearning for it. It was obvious. Everyone knew because all I would do at lunch was stare at it. And of course Arlo noticed, and one day, he decided to grab a slice and sit next to me at lunch. It was horrible. I could smell it. The chocolate. The aroma—it was so good I was drooling. So I started losing all reason and begging Arlo for the slice.”
John let out a chuckle. “Now I’m really glad I eat lunch on the roof or in the infirmary with Sera. Got to avoid that scene.”
Blyke nodded. “Good for you. Sadly, I was there. I totally forgot about this, but now it’s coming back.”
Isen continued, “I begged him for the slice, and he said I’d have to fight for it. But obviously he’s stronger than me, so I told him that was unfair and we needed a different challenge. That blond jerkface then asked his friend Holden if I should be able to choose a challenge because APPARENTLY Arlo’s incapable of being merciful himself, and luckily Holden said yes.”
Isen leaned forward, fully imitating the posture of a gossiper. “And so, I told Arlo to play UNO with me. I thought his snobby rich self wouldn't know how to play, but apparently he did, and he was good! I recall losing the game…but also eating the cake?” Confusion inundated Isen’s facial features. “Wait…how’d that happen?”
“It’s because you cried.” Blyke interjected. “Of course you forgot the most important part of the story. Arlo won against your funny uno game, and you started crying and it was so loud and miserable Arlo relented and gave you the cake anyway.”
Isen gasped. “No way. I thought I won all this time…but I guess I do remember Arlo smiling as I stuffed down that cake…no loser would smile after losing uno. That game ends relationships. Oh, and I guess I was so busy eating I forgot to shuffle the cards again…”
As Blyke and Isen continued to chatter, John stared below at the bedsheets. Arlo, the number one snarky king in the world, winning a bet but still giving the loser what they wanted.
The Arlo John once thought he knew would refuse to do this.
The Arlo John knew now however, would definitely do this.
“Arlo’s nicer than he seems, huh? He always looks so serious, but he secretly does care.” John mumbles. He felt his face grow pink, although he couldn’t exactly formulate a reason why this happened.
“I guess that’s true.” Isen agreed. “Ninety percent of the time he’s still an asshole though. If you just annoy him enough or make him feel guilty enough that's when his serious, nonchalant exteriority breaks down.”
Blyke chimed in. “Yeah, but I can’t say his personality’s bad. It may be a little stuck up sometimes, but he’s the King Wellston needs. Someone who takes the job seriously and is strict enough to enforce rules, but cares enough to not overstep.”
“Yeah!” John replied. “That’s it! He’s just like that—he really is a good King. Even if he makes mistakes sometimes, don’t we all?”
Blyke looked at John in awe, as if he had just sprouted three extra heads. John tilted his head a little, confused. Blyke blinked once before speaking up, “John, you’re pretty nice yourself. I never thought I’d hear you call Arlo a good King with a smile on your face.”
John blinked. He was about to laugh off Blyke’s comment before his mind latched onto those last few words.
I’m smiling?
His poker face frantically came out, a sad attempt to cover whatever emotion he had just shown. “Well…he's a better King than I'll ever be. I have to respect that.”
“Are you going to become a royal, John?” Isen asked, his head tilted sideways.
John shook his head. “Nah, I think you guys are good. Arlo, Remi, Blyke…it just seems right. There's no place for me there. And honestly, I’d kill this place from the inside out if I became King.”
Blyke bumped John’s shoulder playfully. “Hey, don’t say that. I’ve only been hanging out with you for like what, two hours? And I can already see who you truly are without that Joker facade. If you became King right now, just as a hypothetical, I believe you'd do just fine. Which reminds me, you’re going to become a Safe House supervisor right?”
John nodded. “Yes. I definitely will. I want to do something to help the school after I tore it up. I’ll do my best to make it a success. When are you setting up the classroom?”
“Tommorow after school!” Isen happily answered. “It’s going to be soooo fun! Me, Blyke, Remi, Arlo, Alendra, and a few of her friends are coming to set it up too. Keene said he was also going to check up on us since he has nothing better to do. If you and Sera could come, that would be great!”
(John ignores how his heart rate sped up after hearing Arlo was going to be there. It was just nerves. That’s all it was. Maybe Arlo was like John's newest friend crush. Someone he wanted to be friends with. That had to be it. Definitely.)
“Okay, I’ll talk Sera into it. I think she’ll like the idea too, especially since she doesn’t have an ability anymore.” He sank into the bed, thinking.
An image of Sera formed in his mind before shattering into pieces. He had spent the last few hours not thinking of her, but now just the mere image felt like a lightning strike in the dark. Words started to leave his mouth without proper thought to hold back his tongue.
“She doesn’t seem that sad about being ability-less…but I think that’s because she thinks I’m like that too. But little does she know…” John trailed off quietly, feeling as if he did not need to say more.
John felt so guilty. So guilty that words could not even begin to describe how he felt. God, he was just finally feeling happy again, but now that anxious feeling was crawling back to haunt him and bleed him dry. Sera. Seraphina—how could he even comfort her all this time? What gave him, a liar, the right? To shake off her concerns and worries and try to make her relax, when this whole time he had an ability. A God-Tier one. This whole time while Sera was getting targeted and bloodied—he did not do a single thing. What kind of friend was he? Someone who could share such nice, helpful words, but whose actions could not live up to it. How was he supposed to tell her? How was he supposed to tell her without hurting her?
It just would never be possible. She would get hurt no matter what, and John would just have to shut up and own up to it. But how? He felt like he was a stranded little kid, trying to catch shooting stars from the sky. It was impossible. The words and feelings he wanted to convey—how sorry he was. How would Sera ever forgive him?
Three words.
“I forgive you.”
It’s so simple, but when you say this, do you really mean it?
It’s easy. It’s easy to say you forgive someone, even though you really don’t. It helps resolve awkward situations faster, to confront a problem directly. It helps your relationship with that person move on past what happened.
But does it really heal you, deep from the inside? Is it genuine? Genuine forgiveness is more complex than that—
John knew that deep down, Sera would probably say these words to him. She would say that she forgave him, and that they were still friends. But John knew that couldn’t be true.
He knew it would leave scars. It would leave questions. “Did he not trust me? Did he not value our relationship as much as I did? How many more things has he lied about to me? Does he think I’m not understanding enough to know his secrets? Who else knew about this? Why did they know before me?”
John fears that even if he answers all of these questions up-front, carving each and every word into his skin and bones, Sera would still hold some sort of doubt, or feel a need to keep some awkward distance. After all, that’s how he felt about Arlo.
Arlo apologized to John that day. That one day—the day of the initial fake confession. The day where they shared arms, warmth, and lips. It all started with an apology, where he apologized for dragging John into the hierarchy. And even though John could have said “I forgive you” and ended the whole fiasco there, did he?
No, because those words would not represent how he truly felt.
It took John a long time, a lot more conversations, and a lot more epiphanies to get John to forgive Arlo on the rooftop earlier. He had to truly think about their relationship, the things he had been doing, and the future he wanted to have and achieve. He had to reflect on Arlo’s actions, to see what Arlo genuinely believed in. It may have not been love, but Arlo definitely believed in John as a person.
But Sera, they were friends. This was not like Arlo. What if she felt pressured to say she forgave him, even though she really did not? What if John was living blissfully, thinking everything was resolved, but really inside she was struggling to be his friend? He didn’t want her to lie to herself. He just…wanted to go back to being normal. He wanted her forgiveness, but was unsure if he really deserved it.
However, luckily this time he wasn’t alone in this dilemma. Arlo had already shown him how it felt to have someone believe in you at your lowest, and Blyke and Isen would reinforce this message until the day John died.
Blyke hummed. “Since you’re becoming a supervisor, you’re planning to tell everyone you have an ability, right? I assume you’re also going to admit you’re the true Joker.”
John winced. “Yeah…I’ll have to.” He looks up at the ceiling. He can’t tell if it’s because he wants to cry, or if it’s because he wants to hide from the world and the issues that came with it. But he had to face it. If he ever wanted to own up to his mistakes and forgive himself and truly be happy, he had to let it all go. Sera deserved the truth. No matter how much tension this might add to their relationship.
Isen exhaled, clearly deep in thought. “Tell Seraphina first, personally. Maybe at school or outside—it really doesn’t matter. Just make it private. And I guess…just be gentle? Like—try to explain your side of things and why you chose to hide it, but don’t justify it and make it sound like you lying was the only right choice, because lying to her all this time and letting out your anger as Joker was kinda wrong. That’s just what I think, at least.” He raised his arms up. “But you can do whatever you want. This is your friendship, after all”
John shook his head. “No, no, you have a point. Lying to Sera like that was definitely wrong, even though I had my reasons. She’s my best friend and yet, it feels like everyone knows about my ability except her. I feel bad. I feel…fake.”
Blyke and Isen inched themselves closer to John, their circular formation now resembling a row of people sitting side by side in a straight line.
Blyke tilted his head, lowering his voice to a comforting volume. “The memories you two shared were all real though, no? Besides your ability, everything else was real. I mean…in the past Seraphina used to sometimes talk about you to me. And at first, I didn’t believe it. But now, the actions I’m seeing from you align with what she told me. You’re a good guy. She knows this too. So I don’t think you were lying completely. More like…you were withholding yourself in certain areas. Like not protecting yourself when you were in danger.”
Isen nodded, replicating Blyke’s tone. “Yeah, I feel like she will definitely be a bit disappointed that she was lied to, but also because of the fact that you permitted yourself to get hurt so often as a fake cripple. However, I have this very strong gut feeling. Like, writer’s intuition, that as long as you’re honest, everything will work out. Worst case scenario there’s a little tiny fall-out, but I can’t imagine a world where you two aren't joined by the hip, honestly.”
John took in both of their words as he breathed deeply. Sera knew the real John. Sera may not have known his ability, but she knew everything else about him. Using her own views and judgement, she would decide whether to forgive him or not. As long as John gave her space and laid down the truth as honestly as he could, then everything would be left in her hands. No pressure to forgive, just real, raw emotions.
After taking a few inhales and exhales, he could feel himself relax. He needed this. He was so, so glad Arlo broke through to him and told him he needed this. It was all true.
“Thanks guys. I needed that. A lot. I’m so glad you guys are my friends…right?” John asked, his voice faltering near the end. He must have sounded so pathetic.
Clearly thinking differently, Isen widened his eyes. “Uh, yeah?!” He yelled, his delicate tone dispersing instantly. “Of course we’re friends! I don’t lose in uno and still talk to the winner unless that winner is my friend! Obviously!"
John giggled, his chest rising as each huff of laughter came and went. He wiped a few tears from his eyes—sad ones that had gratefully turned into joy midway. “You guys are so stupid.”
Blyke smiled, sensing John’s shift in demeanor, and leaned back;his hand pressed on the mattress. “Yeah, and you’re stupid for worrying over Seraphina ditching you. I wouldn’t be surprised if one day you two started dating.”
John scrunched his face. “No. Not happening. Don’t even say that.”
Blyke raised his arms up as if begging for innocence, “Sorry sorry—I assumed wrong. You two are just some really close friends.”
John snorted. “So are you and Remi, but I don’t think you’re ready for that conversation.”
Blyke’s face grew hot as he sat up straight. “Shut up!”
John felt a smile tug his lips again. He just wanted to laugh and laugh forever. He could find himself getting addicted to this feeling. He can’t believe he was missing this all this time.
Isen poked John’s face, his brain running off into circles as he spoke. “Wow, I thought you liked Seraphina. Maybe I thought wrong. Maybe…” A playful tone eased into his words as a cheeky smile revealed itself. “Is it Arlo that you like?”
John immediately turned to look at Isen, pushing his hand away from his face. “No! I don’t like Arlo!”
Isen raised an eyebrow. “Hmm…that was a bit defensive…and do my eyes deceive me or are you blushing?”
A pillow crashed into Isen’s head.
“That’s because of the kiss stupid!” John shouted. It was the first time John had shouted all day, and this didn’t go unnoticed. Blyke and Isen exchanged glances.
“The kiss, huh?” Blyke nodded. “Interesting… Did you like it?”
John threw another pillow.
“Don’t even.” He muttered, massaging his eyebrows with his fingers. John was so sure his face was flooded with a red hue. “Do you know how confused I was when he kissed me? I actually entertained the idea that Arlo, Arlo of all people, liked me. Ughhh so embarrassing. I was thinking of all these possible scenarios.”
Isen grinned. “Scenarios of you two dating?”
John smiled. “No, scenarios of me rejecting Arlo and throwing Isen off a cliff.”
Isen shut up after that.
Blyke was a giggling mess, he was trying to remove the pillow John threw at him off his face, but then he'd start giggling again and let go.
As John removed the pillow off of Blyke’s face so he wouldn’t suffocate, Isen felt a notification ding from his phone in his left pocket.
He pulled it out, and realized Alendra had finally answered his text messages. After like. Two hours. (Well he couldn’t judge, he hadn’t been checking his phone the past two hours either).
He had previously written a few messages.
Isen: Yo! I made some promotion flyers and wrote an article for the Safe House opening
Isen: Planning to read and show it to everyone else tmrw after school when we set it up
Isen: u still coming tmrw right?
Alendra had just now finally replied.
Alendra: Yeah, I’ll definitely be there. You can count on it! I wouldn’t miss this for the world.
A really, really enthusiastic reply, but hey maybe Alendra was just like that. And this was a big change for the school after all.
Isen: ok thx for confirming
Alendra: np!!! I’m looking forward to tmrw :D
Alendra: is Arlo and John gonna be there
Isen raised an eyebrow. That was kind of specific.
Isen: John I know for sure cuz I just asked him
Isen: todsy at lunch Arlo said he would go so he’ll be there unless he changes his mind
Isen: why?
Alendra: I can’t lie
Alendra: the whole Arlo crush on John thing hasnt left my mind so I was wondering if I’d see it again tmrw lol
Isen almost died. That’s right! Alendra didn’t know it was all fake and the confession happened due to a misunderstanding about Arlo loving John.
Isen: oh uhm u see
Isen: that was a prank
Isen: Arlo was just pranking John
Isen: it was rlly funny btw
Isen: I’m with john rn and we are all laughing our faces off teasing him about this
Isen: John isn't mad either so dw it was all a friendly prank
Alendra: oh I seee
Alendra: aw man I thought it’d be entertaining tmrw
Isen: well it’ll probably still be entertaining tbh LOLLLL gonna keep teasing John until I die
Isen: or until John or Arlo kill me personally LOL
Alendra: lol
Alendra: ok I’ll see u tmrw! I got that stupid history essay to work on
Isen: oh me too I need to plagiarize off John’s when he’s not looking
Alendra: u do u man whatever gets u an A
Isen: u understand me
Isen shoved his phone into his pocket, glad he sorted out the Arlo and John fiasco, before grabbing John’s laptop at lightning speed. He opened it, ready to copy—err…read—John’s essay. John then covered the screen with his hand, preventing Isen from getting a good look.
“Heyy, what happened to not doing schoolwork?”
Isen smiled. “The urge to plagiarize appeared.”
John grinned. “Yeah no.” He grabbed the laptop.
“No no—please! That was a joke! I was just going to gather some inspiration, nothing more! Please!!!!!! C’mon—I’m the press lead! I was just going to use your paper to get historical information, not copy your sentences word-for-word! PLEASE JOHNNNN!!!!”
Isen’s pleading, Blyke’s giggles, and John’s sass carried them throughout the night.
John felt better about tomorrow.
.
.
.
I put my phone down on the dormitory living room table, contemplating. So far, everything was going great. Well, almost.
First, John successfully talked to Arlo on the rooftop. And from Isen’s texts, John wasn’t despondent or pissed. He was just…normal. Maybe even a little happier.
That was good. King John was very insufferable in season two. Even if Cecile (such a gorgeous character) was present, early season two was still such a pain to read compared to the rest. Now however, this angsty season would turn into a sweet teenage romance! Or at least start leaning toward that direction.
Second…Alendra had gotten another mission. Breaks and downtime clearly do not exist in this world.
Just an hour ago, I had been rereading my personal WEBTOON app and soaking in all the Jarlo content. From John and Arlo kissing, to Arlo talking with the royals, to John and Arlo on the rooftop. Tears were threatening to fall from my eyes at such a beautiful sight. Seriously, this thing was able to perfectly encapsulate uru-chan’s artstyle, but in a Jarlo way. My heart strings are being pulled to death here!
Seeing it all unfold again on my phone as if it was a canon WEBTOON event really brought me joy. I just couldn’t stop reading.
In fact, I was so entranced that Eliza even snuck up on me once and scared the living daylights out of me. After watching her laugh at my reaction for who knows how long, It was when I saw her that I remembered to ask her something.
“Hey Eliza, are you going to set up the Safe House with me tomorrow after school?”
The pink haired girl stopped in her tracks. “Eh? Me? I can come? Really?”
I blinked, not understanding her peculiar reaction. “Of course you can! Why wouldn’t you?”
Eliza blushed, embarrassed. “Oh. I’m just, you know, never usually invited to those types of things.”
I grabbed her hand, and clenched it tightly. How could my beautiful, kind-hearted, amazing friend not be included in this? “Well I’m inviting you now! I want you to be there with me. You’re my best friend.”
Eliza paused, before showing me the brightest smile I’d ever seen. She sat next to me on the couch. “I’d love to go with you tomorrow! I can’t wait for this club to exist! We can play games, hang out, have fun…I can study without being disturbed too.”
I faintly remembered what Nolan had told me yesterday, of how Eliza was one of the smartest kids at our school, and that some people were probably jealous of her intellect and grades, even though she poured so much effort to get where she was today. It was unfair.
“You’re right. This club will change everything.” I smiled. “I’m so glad the royals are so nice.”
Eliza chimed in. “That’s true. They're a lot more like us than we think. I’m pretty sure Isen is on the verge of failing chemistry though.”
“Yeah, he’s like me in that regard. Definitely not like you.” I laughed.
We exchanged a few giggles, before Eliza departed with a yawn. “Well, I have a test tomorrow so I better get some good sleep. Goodnight, Alendra.”
I waved at her as she left to enter her bedroom. “Goodnight, Eliza.”
Almost like clockwork, or maybe a conscious living being making sure the moment aligned just right, the Jarlo System’s pink system window flooded my face.
Trying to hold back a scream and avoid falling backward (this thing loves to jumpscare me…), I read what it had to say.
!!! YOU HAVE A NEW MISSION !!!
A new one already?!
I looked at my phone, still displaying a panel from the unOrdinary WEBTOON. Well, my version of it. It was the rooftop scene, where Arlo had closed his eyes to allow John to hit him in order to share some of John’s pain and inner turmoil. I almost cried again. Jarlo…so peak…
Well, if it was for Jarlo, I’d gladly do it.
The system went on.
!!! ENSURE THAT ARLO AND JOHN INTERACT AFTER SCHOOL!!!
I raised an eye at that. Ensure they interact? Really? Was that it? That seemed…too simple. Just holding a simple conversation?
My eyes brightened hopefully. Maybe this was a little easy break mission.
My dreams were instantly shot.
!!! IF THERE IS FAILURE, YOU SHALL RECEIVE A PENALTY !!!
Oh right, the risk of penalty. It always made me nervous to think about.
Well, it can’t be that bad.
I’ve been doing a great job ever since I got here so—
!!! PENALTY: ARLO WILL DIE!!!
I blinked.
What.
I rubbed my eyes a little, before opening them again. But the letters never moved. The pictures and symbols never changed. The font was still the same. The color of the words were still the same.
It still said the same thing no matter how many times I thought I was wrong.
Arlo will die.
Usually when getting hit with something unexpected, one might flinch, scream, or move physically. But this message was so shocking that it made me freeze up instead. I read the words over and over and over again.
Arlo’s going to die if I don’t get him to interact with John tomorrow after school.
This was serious! The Jarlo System has never said something along the lines of death—would he actually die? No—that can’t be—
Wait.
I read the mission once again.
!!! ENSURE THAT ARLO AND JOHN INTERACT AFTER SCHOOL!!!
After school?
That was when Isen and I agreed to set up the Safe House along with the others.
Set up the Safe House along with the others.
The others.
Who were the others?
Not caring if it was too late or weird to be texting out of the blue, I hurriedly sought out Isen’s contact number. This was a matter of death after all, and somehow, luckily, Isen had already texted me first. Two hours ago. Whoops. I must have been too focused on reading Jarlo earlier and swiped Isen’s notifications out of the way.
Isen: Yo! I made some promotion flyers and wrote an article for the Safe House opening
Isen: Planning to read and show it to everyone else tmrw after school when we set it up
Isen: u still coming tmrw right?
I hurriedly typed a reply. I very much wanted Arlo to live and breathe and walk around like a living being, so yes I’ll be going.
Alendra: Yeah, I’ll definitely be there. You can count on it! I wouldn’t miss this for the world.
Might’ve been too ostentatious for just a simple confirmation text, but more was better than less. Probably. Whatever, I need to secure my spot. I watched as Isen typed a reply.
Isen: ok thx for confirming
Alendra: np!!! I’m looking forward to tmrw :D
I thought for a moment. I secured my spot, but what about Arlo and John’s? Their attendance was even more important than mine. I bit my lip, fretting over what to do. Should I ask?
I glanced at the Jarlo System, eyeing the word “DIE” cautiously. This wasn’t some meaningless threat. The system has proven time and time again that it’s been legit. This was just the first time it has ever crossed the line this far.
It was now or never. I’d either let the conversation die off here and risk a disaster, or ask and get answers back. I typed out my question, not allowing doubt to seep into my mind.
Alendra: is Arlo and John gonna be there
A good moment of inactivity took place, until Isen finally started typing. Trying to settle down my nerves, my foot was rhythmically tapping the floor. It took around twenty seconds for Isen’s reply to show up.
Isen: John I know for sure cuz I just asked him
Isen: todsy at lunch Arlo said he would go so he’ll be there unless he changes his mind
My eyes lightened up. Okay, that was good news. John was one hundred percent going to be there, so all I needed to do was make sure Arlo didn’t chicken out. A feeling of doom however entered my body as Isen sent another text.
Isen: why?
I exhaled a breath. Stay cool. Just say something using what Isen told you at the lockers today. What was his excuse again? Arlo being in love with John and confessing?
Alendra: I can’t lie
Alendra: the whole Arlo crush on John thing hasnt left my mind so I was wondering if I’d see it again tmrw lol
I took note of how Isen took painstakingly long to type a reply. He seemed to be typing things, deleting them, and then retyping them again. Probably trying to come up with an excuse. Little did he know that I actually knew the entire truth this whole time.
Isen: oh uhm u see
Isen: that was a prank
Isen: Arlo was just pranking John
Isen: it was rlly funny btw
Isen: I’m with john rn and we are all laughing our faces off teasing him about this
Isen: John isn't mad either so dw it was all a friendly prank
I smiled at the idea of John laughing. Isen’s lies were getting better. A little.
Alendra: oh I seee
Alendra: aw man I thought it’d be entertaining tmrw
Isen: well it’ll probably still be entertaining tbh LOLLLL gonna keep teasing John until I die
Isen: or until John or Arlo kill me personally LOL
Alendra: lol
Alendra: ok I’ll see u tmrw! I got that stupid history essay to work on
Isen: oh me too I need to plagiarize off John’s when he’s not looking
Alendra: u do u man whatever gets u an A
Isen: u understand me
Those are the events that led me here, sitting on the couch, my phone on the table, contemplating, and wondering if my life was shattering into pieces.
Because really, Isen’s information should have been reassuring.
That should have been. It should've been the most reassuring thing in the world.
If only Arlo hadn't cried today.
It was an uncanny sight, really. After John had left the rooftop, Arlo looked as if he was paralyzed. He wasn’t moving at all, with the only indication of him still being alive was his chest breathing. He stood still, as if rooted in place, before slowly grabbing his bag. He then stepped towards the door, and started walking down the stairs. Slowly, slowly, so slowly until he suddenly picked up the pace. By the time he was off the school campus, he was full-on running.
With my invisibility I followed him back to his apartment. I didn’t enter inside though, and only walked him to the door. When Arlo made it to the door though, he halted to a stop. He finally brought his hand to his eyes, and wiped the wetness surrounding them. As if just now fully acknowledging its presence. It was strange.
He wasn’t necessarily crying into broken, loud sobs. He didn’t have a runny nose. He wasn’t hyperventilating and struggling to breathe. He just had plain tears flowing down his face. Almost like when cutting an onion or getting an eye irritated. It was weird, and when Arlo struggled to insert his apartment key into the lock, I couldn’t help but think something strangely significant was going on.
Did Arlo not like John now? No way, it didn’t seem so. Then did he like John more? But then why was he crying?
Did he not like getting rejected by John? Was it hatred towards rejection, or something else? Something like regret?
I couldn’t obtain a clear answer, as Arlo had closed the door shut. Not wanting to invade his privacy in his own home, I left. But now that the risk was of him dying…was it the right decision to leave him alone? He didn’t seem to be in the best mental state.
I sighed. Tomorrow, I needed to ensure Arlo was going to come set up the Safe House with us. No matter what. Even if it meant physically dragging him.
About to get up and go to bed, I stretched my arms before the Jarlo System approached me once again.
!!! AFFECTION LEVELS HAVE CHANGED !!!
My eyes widened slightly. What happened? I wasn’t even there to witness it! And how many more surprises would I get today?! My heart can’t take this!
I quickly scanned the meters the system provided me, trying to distinguish any differences from it a few hours prior.
And that’s when I saw it.
John: 7
⬛⬛⬛⬛⬛⬛⬛▢▢▢
John’s level went up by one.
What had happened?
I recalled what Isen had texted earlier, pondering. Was Isen and Blyke teasing John about Arlo actually true, and so much to the point where John started liking Arlo more? It seemed plausible.
Still a bit skeptical, I reread the meters and noticed yet another change.
On Arlo’s meter.
Arlo: 8*
⬛⬛⬛⬛⬛⬛⬛⬛▢▢*
It didn’t look much different, but if one squinted and deliberately looked, they would see Arlo’s number change by 0.5.
He was a whopping 8.5.
I couldn’t believe it. Somehow, without my interference, they were both able to increase their affection levels at the same time. But how?
As I brushed my teeth, I realized this would be one long night of thinking. How to set up the Safe House, how to guarantee Jarlo interactions at said event, what caused these affection shifts…
Although scared of the penalty, I couldn’t wait to see how things would play out tomorrow.
.
.
.
Arlo was sick. He must be.
The thought circled in his head, unanchored and free, as he sat on a black leather bench at the end of his bedframe. It creaked softly beneath him as moved, his body occasionally shifting sometimes. It was the only sound that accompanied him as he zoned out.
He passively stared at his desk and his bag haphazardly thrown onto the chair, the straps sticking out all funky. His bag was half-open, and slouched as if it had given up on him too.
Arlo wanted to groan, He had so much work to do, so many assignments to start and papers to write. He should’ve been working. He knew that. And yet, he just couldn’t find the energy to lift himself up. Just the thought of starting felt like dragging himself through a deep lake of mud.
Before he even realized it, his hand was clutching his chest, an area near his heart. He blinked in slow confusion as he realized his hand was firmly clenched around his white shirt and tie, his knuckles whitening. He hadn’t even changed out of his uniform yet? What was he doing?
He felt a jolt of pain—so sudden and sharp that it made him flinch.
It hurt. His chest hurt.
Is this because of my high heart rate? Maybe I’m not getting enough oxygen. Or is it stress? He couldn’t tell.
Arlo closed his eyes, allowing his body to relax as he took deep breaths.
Inhale. Hold. Exhale. Hold.
He followed a rhythm, hoping to feel better soon and less on edge. The air felt thick, unsteady, like his lungs were being stingy with what they took.
It overall did not work, but did subside the pain slightly.
Or was that just his head playing tricks on him and pretending to notice a difference?
Whatever it was, he figured he was in a healthy enough state to shower, and finally stood up on his feet after spending minutes convincing himself he could. It was a little challenging to regain his balance, but he got up nonetheless. He moved toward the closet, each step mechanical, too deliberate to be natural. He reached for clothes at random: a soft shirt, a pair of slacks, something light. He didn’t really see what he was choosing. His hands just moved, guided by routine instead of thought. He felt too tired to care about what he was doing right now. Tired in the way existence itself started to feel too heavy to hold.
As he stepped inside the bathroom, the cold, smooth tiles pressed against his bare feet. He placed his clean change of clothes neatly on the counter—a sad try at trying to be organized—and peeled off his dirty, now wrinkled uniform.
The shower hissed to life, the sound closely resembling rain. When he stepped under the stream, he focused on the warmth that had hit him. Water traced every contour of his body, dripping along the sharp edges of his collarbone, down his chest, sliding through the tension in his shoulders. It should’ve felt cleansing. It didn’t.
Arlo did not feel well. And he couldn’t tell if this was a physical or a mental problem. But it was something regarding his chest, that’s for sure.
He washed his hair, scrubbed his skin, followed the motions like a script he’d memorized long ago. His body performed the routine; his mind floated somewhere else. Then, in the middle of it all, his hand found its way to the center of his chest again. The spot. The one that pulsed with quiet panic. It hurt—dull and persistent, then suddenly sharp when he pressed.
His heart was racing, fast enough to make the world hum faintly around him.
120 beats per minute? 130? He couldn’t tell. And his breathing—when did it become so erratic? What had happened to him?
He blinked, trying to steady himself.
Then blinked again.
The shower was silent.
The water—gone.
His hair was still dripping, steam curling around him. But the faucet was off.
Did I do that?
He couldn’t remember.
Couldn’t even recall the moment between the noise and the silence.
When he dressed himself, everything felt slow. His fingers struggled with the fabric, clumsy and unsure. The floor tilted faintly under his feet as if gravity had forgotten how to behave.
Something was wrong. Really wrong.
A soft pulse of dizziness swept through him, almost gentle in its warning, and the edges of his vision dimmed like a vignette.
He needed to sit down—now—or he wasn’t sure he’d stay standing at all.
And so, he was now on his living room couch, doing absolutely nothing but thinking to himself. His weight sank into the cushions as he sat. The room hummed faintly with the quiet—refrigerator, clock, the distant sound of wind outside—but to him, it was all just background noise to the louder silence in his head.
Seconds changed to minutes as Arlo sat still, trying to decipher his issues. He just sat there, staring at nothing and everything all at once, the faint glow of his phone screen pooling over his hands. He’d opened it dozens of times already, thumb hovering over the search bar.
What do I even type?
There was certainly a word to what he was feeling right now, but what? Something that could name the ache behind his ribs, the fog in his head, the numb pulse of his heart. Was it a condition? A symptom? A feeling?
He certainly felt more despondent than usual, an uncomfortable feeling itching and crawling all over his skin like spiders.
Despondent—that word. It fit, but not fully. It brushed the surface of what he felt, but didn’t touch the core of it. Whatever it was, it wasn’t just sadness. It was heavier. Deeper. It was the quiet kind of hurt that didn’t scream and just stayed.
Guilt? No—what was there to feel guilt about? Sure he lied to John earlier about liking him, but John said he knew it was fake all along. And John was fine with that. They tied up every loose end on that rooftop. So why would he feel guilt? That wasn’t the word either.
Regret?
Arlo shifted his position on the couch, bringing his knees up close to his chest. The position was a little more comfortable, contrasting against the raw feeling he had just picked open in his thoughts.
Regret was a little closer, he felt. But not quite. He didn’t regret talking to John. He didn’t regret chasing him down in the halls. He didn’t regret doing all of this—confessing and hugging and kissing—he got through to John. John stopped being Joker. Arlo had done it, he had saved the school. He had saved John from destroying himself and his relationships. Everything. So why would Arlo regret it?
This was what I wanted right? It worked out the way I planned it to.
This is what I wanted.
It’s all according to plan. It’s all over now.
So why do I feel so unsatisfied?
Arlo leaned his head back, staring at his ceiling fan. His eyes followed the slow, lazy spin of the fan above him—the blades turning in quiet rhythm, the kind of sound that usually lulled him into calm. But right now, it only made the silence louder.
If it wasn’t a feeling, maybe it was something physical. Maybe something was wrong with his heart. Or his lungs. Or the oxygen in his blood.
He tried to think rationally, to piece it apart like an equation, but every thought came fogged and fragmented. His pulse still beat too fast, uneven in its tempo. His fingers tingled faintly, the way they did when anxiety tangled with exhaustion.
Could stress cause this much pain? Could a mind make a body feel this sick?
He exhaled shakily, the sound breaking halfway through. The air felt too thin, or maybe he was just breathing wrong again. He pressed his hand to his chest like that might steady it, might prove that whatever this was could be pinned down, named, fixed.
But there was no clear answer. Just the quiet hum of the fan and the heavy realization that his body was fighting something invisible—something that refused to separate itself from his mind.
About to close his eyes and just rot on the couch, Arlo was brought back to life by a notification ding from his phone. The sudden vibration had shocked him a little, causing him to play catch in order to avoid dropping his phone against the floor.
A bit annoyed, Arlo pulled his phone to his face and opened his text messages. It had been from his aunt, Aunt Valerie. As he read her contact name, he remembered his aspirations and dreams. Joining and working for the authorities. That was his number one goal.
So why was he even getting distracted right now? He should be focusing on that—not on weird feelings and school drama. In fact, since he ended that whole John issue today, he should feel free and happy to be able to resume his aspirations.
So why didn’t he?
Ignoring that fleeting thought, he opened Aunt Valerie’s text messages, his eyes scanning the speech bubble.
Valerie: How have things been going for you?
Arlo had to restrain the urge to type how horrible he felt. He wanted so, so bad to just word vomit everything. All the nerves he had. How unsure he was. How messed up he felt. He felt sick.
Obviously, he didn’t admit that to her. Someone who was supposed to have everything orderly and put together would never admit sordid things like that.
Arlo: Hello, Aunt Val. I’ve been doing alright.
It wasn’t strange of her to check up on him sometimes. She was the adult figure closest to him, even compared to his own parents. His family was full of prominent people. Aunt Valerie was the person closest to his dream career and also near him proximity-wise. As a child, whenever his parents were on business trips, his aunt would always be there to take care of him and instill good morals into his mind. He was grateful for her, and found her routine checkups endearing, as even his parents did not bother to do this for him
Valerie: That’s wonderful to hear!
Valerie: How has Wellston been these days?
Valerie: You’re still King, I presume?
Arlo wanted to physically recoil at the sight of this message, but his lack of energy stopped him from doing so.
How has Wellston been these days? Stressful. Too much. Arlo felt like a hamster on a wheel, running in endless circles. His little action of establishing hierarchy had somehow led to him questioning his own morals and wrecking hierarchy even more. He was still King, but not really. He lost his true title a long time ago. If John were actually a bit more interested in the role, Arlo wouldn’t have his position anymore. He wouldn’t have been able to save face like this.
Arlo: Wellston has been fine. The workload, although a challenge, is easy to get done with proper pacing.
Arlo: I am still King as well. With the other Royals, I have been working to establish a good learning environment at Wellston.
That was his discreet way of describing the Safe House and his issues with John. The fake Jokers definitely were an obstacle, so with John revealing his true colors soon, it shouldn’t be an issue at his proclaimed goal. No longer having to worry about physical ambushes, the students would have an opportunity to truly focus on studies. And with the Safe House…this would be even more perfect.
But did this “focusing on safety” approach match Arlo’s idea of an orderly, perfect hierarchy? Having people of multiple levels in one room and interacting with each other—this would create new friendships. Friendships like Seraphina and John’s, where a supposed low tier can become friends with a high tier.
The Arlo from a month ago would look down on such an idea. But now? He honestly didn’t see a problem with it. Was he becoming soft? Or was his old idea just plain wrong?
His chest was in pain again as he waited for his aunt to type a reply.
Valerie: Well done, Arlo! I can always depend on you to look after yourself and others.
Valerie: The authorities would love to have someone like you.
Valerie: However, remember to put yourself first. Yes the authorities and your role as King value other people, but remember to prioritize yourself.
Valerie: I don’t want you to stress over ensuring everyone’s overall well-being at Wellston is perfect. It is not worth it.
Valerie: Your career and academic life is more important. Don’t waste your time.
Arlo held his breath as he read the text, not caring if it would make his heart work harder for a few seconds. Prioritize yourself. Don’t focus too much on other people and their well-being. It sounded logical on paper. It sounded reasonable in word-form.
And yet, Arlo couldn’t find himself doing this. For the past few days, he had spent so many hours thinking about John and John’s lack of self-esteem. He thought of how to help John and how to make him just love himself instead of digging into more self-hatred. Arlo put aside his assignments and his own time in order to hear John out. And he wasn’t forced to do this—he wanted to. He chose to.
Was Arlo wrong? Was there something wrong with him? Even more than his already deteriorating physical condition?
Before he could stop himself, he found himself slipping back into old habits. Old habits from when he was a child, still holding his Aunt Val’s hand and cherishing her words over anyone else's. Even his own.
Arlo: Is looking after my peers really a waste of time and effort? I can do it just fine while pursuing academics.
He watched impatiently as his aunt typed out a series of replies. He felt his hand press on his heart, trying to massage the aching pain away.
Valerie: Arlo, your life is your own. Only you can control it. The other students at school, their life is controlled by them. You can’t do anything. Someone who has already been led astray in this society can only continue to be led astray. Nothing you can do as King can help, so don’t even bother wasting your efforts.
Valerie: Your future of joining the authorities is more important. The only relationships you should really keep close are the other people around your level, like the Royals. Connections are very important, but only fruitful when it's an elite or high-tier.
Valerie: Perhaps you should reassess your priorities.
Valerie: Focus on yourself, and building your own resume.
Valerie: Don’t allow yourself to be distracted by all the noise around you.
As Arlo read that last sentence, he felt his hand clench even firmer around his heart. Maybe his Aunt was right. He was getting way too worked up over other people right now—this was his last year at Wellston. He needs to work hard to hopefully obtain an internship at the authorities. He needs to focus on his grades and his academics.
He needs to forget John, and whatever remnants that Arlo had collected from the rooftop.
Perhaps this is what he needs to move on with his life.
(He ignores how his pain intensifies after thinking that.)
Arlo: You’re right, like always.
Arlo: Thank you, Aunt Val.
Valerie: Of course! If you have any more trouble or need advice, feel free to contact me any time.
Arlo: I will. Goodnight, Aunt Val.
Valerie: Goodnight, Arlo. Keep making me proud.
Arlo quickly shut off his phone, watching the screen dim to a pitch black. The silence that inundated his room continued to hum, and his ceiling fan was still spinning quietly. He permitted himself to rest his eyes a little, truly leaning into the sinking softness of the sofa. He saw that the John + Arlo Operation group chat had unread notifications, but he didn’t care at the moment. He was way too caught in distractions.
He needed to get himself back on track.
As he stood up from his couch and made his way back to his bedroom, he wondered if maybe this was the cause of the chest pain. He was too deeply focused on other people’s emotions, making his own heart overwork itself to comprehend things he didn’t have to.
He smiled.
Perfect, texting his aunt resolved everything.
(Well, that’s what he wanted himself to believe. He ignored the skeptical feelings he had reserved deep inside his body.)
//
Arlo placed his hand over his mouth, covering a large yawn. In only an hour, he had finished all the assignments he had needed to complete. This was how things were supposed to be. He felt more at ease now, knowing that his classwork was finished.
Perhaps his aunt was right after all. He certainly felt better after finishing all his needed tasks. He needed to thank her again soon for her advice.
Feeling content, he swiftly closed his laptop, packed all his things back into his bag, and zipped up the contents. He then placed his bag near the front door of his apartment, neatly waiting for the approaching school day tomorrow. Satisfied, Arlo looked at his clean, orderly room. Everything was perfect.
His chest still hurt a twinge, but he wasn’t really expecting a panacea so soon. He was just glad the pain had subsided into a more tolerable feeling.
He didn’t feel hungry, so he headed straight to his bathroom to get ready for bed. As he brushed his teeth, he met eyes with his own reflection in the mirror. Making familiar motions with his toothbrush, Arlo thought of what he would do tomorrow. Maybe now, after sorting out the Joker problem once and for all, this was the time for Arlo to properly take a step back and refocus on himself.
Tomorrow, he’d tell everyone that instead of getting directly involved in the Safe House, he’d just stay in the background and focus on his career and upcoming graduation.
Rinsing his mouth from toothpaste, he vaguely remembered his plans of setting up the Safe House tomorrow afternoon. Thinking back on it now though, that would honestly be a waste of time.
I’ll probably cancel it and not go.
He turned off his bathroom lights and walked back into his bedroom. After placing a clean uniform to the side of his bed ready to be used tomorrow, he finally allowed himself to lie underneath the covers of his bed and sink into his bedsheets. As his head sank into his pillows, that’s when he realized how much he had needed this. His eyes felt heavy, waiting to finally rest after a long day. His body instantly relaxed under the covers.
It wasn’t too much of a surprise though. Lately, he had been losing precious hours of sleep. Why?
To fret over other people like John, of course.
Arlo exhaled a deep breath.
He was glad he was able to sort himself out again. Worrying over other people was really not good usage of his time.
As he pulled his blankets upward and contorted his body to a more comfortable resting position, he finally closed his eyes and allowed the sound of his now steady breathing to lull him to sleep.
While listening to his breaths, Arlo could tell that little-by-little, his mind was starting to transport him to another place.
A place nowhere near Wellston High School.
A place nowhere near his apartment.
This place was instead, completely in his mind.
A dream.
.
/ /
.
He stared at his feet, his black shoes glistening.
Arlo felt short.
Well of course he did, he was only a child.
If he recalled correctly, he was eight years old. Or at least he felt like it. He didn’t know how he knew these things, but somehow his mind had already supplied him answers. He was a child, patiently waiting for his aunt to come see him.
The room Arlo sat in was extremely bright, enough to make someone close their eyes at first glance. Resembling a box, it was rather small with four equal sides. Every single wall was painted a glaringly bright white, with the exception of two brown doors that faced each other on opposite sides.
In the middle of the room was a short, wide table. It had two chairs alongside it, and of course the color was white. Every surface here was practically white. Arlo didn’t even need a mirror to tell him that he probably stood out severely against the white background.
He was sitting on a chair, swinging his legs back and forth as he patiently waited for somebody to enter the room. He was humming to himself, some random melody he had come up with on the spot for entertainment. Heavily bored, he started to observe his fingernails. As he fidgeted around for a while, he started to remember some things. His parents were away on a business trip, and his aunt was coming to check up on him.
He was slightly annoyed at that. Arlo was old now. He was eight years old—he could basically take care of himself! It’s not like he was completely alone either, as he had a nanny and a chef that could take care of him if really needed. But Arlo knew he wasn’t like other kids; he knew that he was special.
He was responsible for his age—everyone said so—and people had high hopes for his future. He could already use his ability and was pretty good at it too. He would be a high-tier in no time, or at least that’s what the adults said.
He liked it when adults, especially his family, praised him. The way they would compliment him, celebrate together with a good meal, and use him as a comparison to other kids always made him smile. Every kid wanted to be like Arlo. He was smart, classy, polite, and showed respect to elders. He could draw, paint, play piano, compete in sports, and win physical fights with his ability. He was the perfect epitome of a high-tier in the making. He was the best child anyone could hope for, because even though he was ready to show off his talents, he was also willing to learn new things.
And that was why even though he believed he was fully capable of being by himself, he still embraced his aunt with open arms as she walked into the room. She was taller than him, her hair in a bun, and with a perfectly tailored suit adorning her figure. Closing the brown door behind her, she had clearly just left her shift at the authorities.
Arlo looked up to her a lot due to her noble, outstanding occupation. Arlo wished he could be more like her, but of course he wouldn’t say that aloud. “Hello Aunt Val!” He greeted happily, bowing his head slightly to show respect. He beamed inside when his aunt returned his smile, grinning back at Arlo proudly.
“Hello, Arlo. How are you doing today?” She asked, leading Arlo to sit back down at the table, her palm on Arlo’s back.
As Arlo made himself comfortable on the chair again, Arlo responded. “I’m good, I’ve just been waiting for you, Aunt Val. I already finished my homework and my piano lessons.” He smiled again, waiting for the praise he always got.
And Valerie certainly gave it to him. She raised her hand to pat his head, rustling his hair playfully. “Wow, you’re already so responsible, Arlo. I’m proud of you.” She gave Arlo a small smile, which Arlo happily mirrored back. “Hmm,” his aunt hummed, her fingers placed meticulously on her chin. “Did you really already finish everything?”
Arlo nodded. “Yes, Aunt Val. I did everything!”
His aunt smiled, “Well that’s good, because I have an important task I need you to do.” She crouched down slightly, revealing a white medium-sized box in her hand. She placed it down on the table with a quiet thud. Arlo peered over at the box, curious over what was inside. His eyes blinked in wonder as he thought of what this ‘important task’ could possibly be. After a moment, his aunt gave him a signal to open the box.
With careful hands, Arlo opened the box to reveal a puzzle. It seemed to have around two hundred pieces, and it was scattered and incomplete. Surprisingly, the puzzle wasn’t white. It was a mixture of pinks, reds, and blues. Arlo stared at the pieces, trying to see if he could decipher an image early on.
While looking at the pieces, his aunt cleared her throat. “I need you to finish this puzzle before your parents come back home. It needs to show a complete picture, and you need to do it by yourself. Can you do that for me, Arlo? This is very important.”
Arlo nodded, “I can do it! I’ll finish it before my parents come home.” He poured the pieces out of the box slowly, watching the colors seep out of the box. The white table was soon stained with pinks, reds, and blues. He ran his hands through the pieces, trying to find a corner piece to start with.
His aunt, happy to see Arlo preoccupied, started strolling back to the brown door on Arlo’s left. She grabbed the door knob, swinging the door open, before pausing. “Arlo, I’ll be back soon okay?”
Arlo turned around to face Aunt Val. “Okay.”
As the two exchanged eye contact, his aunt made sure to stress her last few words before departing.
“Arlo, no matter what, do not leave this room. Ever. No matter the circumstance. Don’t go through these doors, and just listen to what I say. Alright?”
Arlo nodded again in his seat. “Alright. I trust you, Aunt Val!”
His aunt gave him one last smile, before closing the door shut.
Arlo then turned back around, and set his sights on the puzzle in front of him. This would be easy. Not opening doors? What an easy rule. Putting together a puzzle? What an easy task. As the blonde started lining up corner and edge pieces together, he felt a sense of accomplishment seep into his actions. When his aunt came back, she would surely be pleased.
Arlo continued the puzzle for a while, and only stopped once when he was halfway done. He had all the edge pieces put together, creating a frame-like look on the white table. Along with this, he had done a good half of the inside of the puzzle as well. He leaned back in his chair, trying to make out what the picture was supposed to be.
After comparing his half-done puzzle to the scattered pieces remaining, he ultimately decided that the picture of the puzzle was a heart. Not the cartoonish heart made of semicircles and diagonal lines, but a picture of the organ itself. It was a rather interesting visual for a puzzle, but Arlo didn’t look too deep into the meaning.
He was about to continue the puzzle when he heard the brown door to his right swing open.
Creak!
Arlo turned around with a polite smile, expecting to see Aunt Valerie or his nanny, but his smile instantly dissipated as he realized the person who had entered was none of these things.
It was another kid, except he looked a little bit older compared to Arlo. Maybe he was nine? Or ten? He looked rather mischievous as well, his yellow eyes glistening under his vivid mint-green hair. He was grinning to himself, his ability activated. He was playing with some sparks in his hand. Electricity? Lightning?
Whoever this was, Arlo narrowed his eyes at him. He seemed familiar, but he couldn’t assign a name to the kid. Arlo watched with careful eyes as the green-haired boy approached him. Setting his eyes on Arlo, he eagerly deactivated his ability and sat across the table from Arlo.
“What are you doing?” He asked, his eyes bright with curiosity.
Arlo meanwhile, couldn’t believe his eyes. This random guy had just waltzed into his room, sat down, and started a random conversation like it was nothing. Arlo still decided to answer his question though, as he was the youngest of the two.
“I’m just finishing this puzzle. My aunt wanted me to.”
The green-haired boy nodded his head. “Ohhh. I see.” He picked up a piece and examined it under the light, before asking a question. “Can I help you finish it?”
Arlo shook his head, frowning. “No, I’m supposed to do this by myself. My aunt said so.”
The boy blinked, before dropping the puzzle piece back down. “Okay. Then…can I watch you solve it?”
Arlo shrugged, placing more pieces together. “Do whatever you want.”
“Sweet.” The boy answered, a grin embellishing his face. He watched Arlo again for a minute, before seemingly getting bored again and powering his ability. Arlo stared at the boy. He seemed to be playing with those sparks again, the ones that came from his fingers.
“What’s your ability?” Arlo found his voice asking, as he continued to join more pieces together.
Amused at the sudden talkative nature of Arlo, the boy opened his mouth happily. “Lightning. It’s pretty handy. I’m currently a 3.0 right now, actually.”
Arlo opened his mouth, awestruck. This kid was only a year or two older than him and yet— ”You’re almost an elite-tier?!” Arlo semi-shouted. Arlo was only a 2.3 when it came to his ability. He looked at the green-haired boy again, holding a new respect for him.
The boy grinned. “I know, I know. Bask in all my goodness.” He made an extra large spark of electricity in his hand, earning an amazed gasp from Arlo, before depowering his ability. “My ability potential is really high. My doctor said I could even go up to a 5.8 by the time I graduate high-school.”
Arlo’s eyes widened. “Whoa! That’s so cool—I’m predicted to be a high-tier too! Want to train together?”
The boy blinked, before bursting into light-hearted laughter. He rustled Arlo’s hair with his palm, “Finish your puzzle first, kid. Then maybe we can train together someday in the future.”
Arlo frowned, but listened anyway. He was almost done with the puzzle, as he just had a few more pieces left. He carefully assembled the pieces, watching as an image of a heart began to become more complete. He only had six pieces left until he was completely finished.
Six pieces became four, four became two, and two became one.
This last piece was supposed to be at the center of the puzzle, the middle of the heart. Happy to finally be finished, Arlo eagerly placed the last piece into the puzzle.
Except… it didn’t fit.
Confused, Arlo stared at the piece. After taking a good look, he realized it did technically fit the puzzle. It was just off—not exactly a perfect fit. He raised an eyebrow at the sight.
“It’s too small.” Arlo grumbled.
The boy looked down at the puzzle, his yellow eyes glancing at the piece. “Indeed it is.”
Arlo blinked in sudden realization. Earlier, the piece the green-haired boy had latched onto and examined under the light was this exact same piece. How did he realize this issue before Arlo could the moment he sat down?
Arlo sighed. “Whatever. I finished the puzzle.”
That small piece is probably some sort of defect or something. Arlo thought.
However, the boy next to him thought differently.
“Huh? You’re just going to leave the puzzle unfinished?”
Arlo scrunched his face, bewildered. “What do you mean? It’s done. You can see the picture of a heart easily.”
The green-haired boy crossed his arms, leaning back in his chair. “But it’s wrong.” He pointed at the small piece, the one that didn’t quite fit in the puzzle. “This piece can maybe be used as a placeholder temporarily, but over time someone will realize it's wrong. It’s not supposed to be there.”
Arlo groaned, sinking into his seat. He hadn’t been this frustrated in a long time.
“Then what do you want me to do? These are all the pieces I have.”
The boy tilted his head. “No.” He signaled his head toward the brown doors. “There’s more out there. Maybe the puzzle piece you need is waiting right outside these doors.”
Arlo’s expression soured. “No, I’m not allowed to go outside. My aunt told me to stay here.”
“Psh. Why not? There’s nothing wrong with leaving this room.” The boy scoffed, his arms crossed once again.
Arlo fidgeted with his fingers. “Well my aunt said so. It’s probably dangerous, or full of people my parents wouldn’t want me to be associated with.”
The boy looked appalled. “What?? C’mon, I just came in through those doors. It’s perfectly fine. I’m not dangerous, am I? And I’m stronger than you ability-wise too. You can take my word for it.”
Arlo frowned. “But my aunt said to stay here.”
“But is your aunt always right?” The boy countered, his eyes narrowing.
Arlo thought to himself for a moment.
“I…I don’t know.”
The green-haired boy hummed. “Then why not go see for yourself?” He powered his ability again, and shot some sparks at the door. The brown door instantly swung open, leaving Aro with a new temptation to leave.
Arlo stuttered. “W-well... I don’t know if this is a good idea.”
The green-haired boy abruptly stood up from his seat, walking closer to Arlo. Feeling nervous, Arlo stood up from his seat too, attempting to be closer to eye-level with the boy. He flinched a little as the boy pointed at Arlo’s chest.
“You have two choices here. You can either stay here and accept this end-result despite knowing it's wrong. Or,” He pointed at the now open door. “You can leave and find the right answer.”
Arlo hesitated. “But what if my aunt comes back? She said she would.”
The green-haired boy shook his head. “How long are you planning to listen to everything your aunt says? Look,” He crouched down, lowering himself to the same exact height as Arlo.
“You can keep living your life using all the wrong pieces your aunt gives you, or you can go out there and find your own pieces to your own life.”
The green-haired boy walked over to the table, picked up the small, incorrect puzzle piece, and handed it to Arlo.
“Who knows. Maybe somebody out there needs this piece, and maybe somebody out there has the one you need. You won’t know until you try.”
Arlo blinked, staring at the lone puzzle piece in his hands. His mind knew this was wrong. His brain logically knew that this was going against everything he had built his life upon. He would be breaking his past mannerisms and breaking his trust with his family.
And yet, he found his legs moving forward and out of the room.
As he exited the room, he found himself turning around to face the boy again.
“Thank you, uhhh…”
The boy laughed at Arlo’s confuzzled expression. “Rei. It’s Rei.”
Arlo wanted to cry at those words, but he couldn’t tell why.
“Oh. Thank you, Rei, for telling me this and helping me.”
Rei smiled, his teeth showing. “Arlo, you’re a pretty talented kid, but nothing ever comes easy. You’re going to run into some challenges. And how you deal with these challenges will be up to you. There will be times when you want to give up, but you can’t grow without pushing yourself.”
Rei was taller now. He looked like he was a high-schooler. Arlo blinked, before realizing he too was a highschooler. He was almost as tall as the door now. When had Rei and him grown so much?
“Rei…why me? Why would you go out of your way to guide me?” Arlo finds himself asking, although not sure why he suddenly felt sad.
Rei grabbed the door knob, sharing another smile before closing the door shut.
“Just know I picked you for a reason.”
The door slammed shut. Arlo gazed upon its figure silently. As much as he wanted to open the door to see Rei again, he knew, somehow, that if he did Rei wouldn’t be there.
He looked down at the puzzle piece Rei had left him, still settled neatly on his palm.
“You can go out there and find your own pieces to your own life.”
“Maybe somebody out there needs this piece, and maybe somebody out there has the one you need. You won’t know until you try.”
Arlo closes his eyes, inhaling and exhaling heavy breaths, before turning around to face a new door. He placed the little puzzle piece in his pocket.
Rei was right, Arlo shouldn’t be relying on others this much at his grown age. It was time for him to become decisive and raise himself. After all, adulthood was waiting for him.
He steps closer to the door, observing it. This door was tall, black, and had a shiny golden door knob. Arlo cautiously grabbed the handle, twisting it and stepping inside the new room, unaware of what he would see.
“...”
He honestly didn’t know what he was expecting, but it was definitely not this. The room was still a blinding bright white, which hugged all the walls and the ceiling. The only exception to this flood of white however was the mess all over the ground.
There was some guy, another high-schooler, lying on the ground absentmindedly. He was wearing the same uniform Arlo was, but he was visibly shorter in height. He had black wavy hair, golden yellow eyes, and an indifferent expression on his face. Arlo knew the name of this guy. He didn’t know how, but he knew it the moment his eyes laid upon him.
John.
About to call out to him to get his attention, Arlo stepped deeper into the room, only for his voice to get caught in silence. Arlo’s eyebrows scrunched up in a disgusted manner, as he realized how poor the state of the room was.
John had a puzzle, just like Arlo. Except clearly from the looks of it, John didn’t even bother to acknowledge its existence. The pieces were scattered all across the floor, with John himself even lying down on a few pieces. The boy seemed to be preoccupied with tearing the top ridge of his fingernails, as he didn’t even notice the blonde.
“John? What are you doing—you left a mess all over the floor!” Arlo mildly shouted, starting to pick up pieces from the far edge of the room. The boy only merely looked at Arlo, before shrugging.
“Ehhh. It’s whatever.” John waved his hands around. “I can live with this just fine.”
Arlo frowned, dropping all the pieces he collected into a pile at the center of the room. “It’s just a puzzle. Clean it up and solve it. It’s not extremely challenging.”
John sat up from his lying position, his eyes rolling annoyedly at Arlo. “Easy for you to say.” His eyes darted to the pile of pieces on the floor. “Whenever I look at it, I get filled with this uneasy feeling of dread. It makes me want to avoid solving it.”
Arlo raised an eyebrow at that. “Why does it make you feel that way?”
The blonde could tell his tone was softening, as if treating the boy as someone important. What was so important about John?
Arlo couldn’t remember.
John huffed. “I don’t know. I just don’t believe in myself. I don’t think someone like me was made to fix things.” He looked at Arlo, his eyes glistening. “I’ve tried solving this puzzle before, but all I would do was mess up and break it. Make things even worse.” He paused, looking at the ground, before continuing, “You can do it instead. You look like you can put things together. All I do is mess up.”
Arlo was confused. This guy, John, was nobody important. He was just another stranger he had met in passing while trying to navigate this place. And yet, he felt severely ticked off by John’s self-deprecating statements.
He inched closer to John, reaching out to him in order to provide some sense of comfort.
Arlo held John’s hands in his; it felt right.
“I believe you can solve the puzzle. I think you’ll do just fine.”
The boy looked bewildered. “You…believe in me? But I might still mess up—”
“Then I’ll help you.” Arlo rushed to reply, a determined look on his face. He tightened his grasp of John’s hand.
The boy looked at their joined hands, thinking to himself, before nodding slowly and hesitatively. “Okay, I guess I can try solving it again with you.”
Slowly and wordlessly, the two boys got to work. Arlo spread out the pile of pieces, helping John get a good look. They then spent their shared moments assembling it together. As a picture of a heart started to form, Arlo realized this puzzle was a little different. Even though the image of a heart was the same, the pieces seemed to be smaller than Arlo’s.
The weight of the puzzle piece in Arlo’s pocket felt heavy. Did Arlo’s defected piece actually belong to John’s?
The blonde’s concerns were quickly answered, as when they got to the center of the picture, there were no more pieces on the ground, but still one empty spot in the puzzle.
John sighed, before laughing quietly. He looked up at Arlo, an awkward smile on his face. “I told you so. I can’t solve anything.”
Arlo shook his head frantically. “No, you did everything right.” He fumbled his hand into his pocket, his fingers latching onto that one special piece. He then brought it out, allowing the object to glimmer under the bright white lights. “This is the last piece. For you.” Arlo placed it in John’s hands, before offering his own awkward smile. “You did it.”
John blinked, staring at the lost puzzle piece as if it were treasure.
His eyes brightened as he firmly placed it into the center of the image, a full heart being brought to life.
“Thank you Arlo, for returning the last piece…and just for believing in me.” He smiled widely, his eyes creasing, similar to someone who was about to cry. “I thought there was something wrong with me.”
Arlo smiled back, his hand reaching to pat John’s shoulder comfortably. “I’m glad I was able to help.” After all, there was nothing wrong with John at all.
John’s eyes suddenly widened, as he abruptly jumped upright on his feet. Confused, Arlo followed suit.
John was looking at Arlo, the feeling of joy present in his eyes. “Arlo! This reminds me—I have something in my pocket too!” He reached into his jacket, before pulling out a segment of a familiar puzzle. It was larger in size compared to John’s pieces, and Arlo instantly recognized what it was.
Arlo’s puzzle. The last piece of his own heart that he desperately needed.
“That’s my missing piece!” Arlo yelled, his voice raised. Usually he would care about the volume of his voice, but he was so ecstatic that he couldn’t help it.
John wiped a sweat of relief from his face. “Good. I’ve been meaning to find the owner of this. Who knew it’d be you? We had each other’s perfect pieces—what are the odds?” He poked Arlo’s shoulder mischievously. “Is this a sign that we were made for each other?”
Arlo swatted John’s hand. “Don’t be foolish.” Arlo scolded, but he knew the grin on his face seemed to portray otherwise.
Giving the piece to Arlo, John beelined to the door, swinging it open. “I’ll walk you back to your puzzle! I want to see you complete it.”
Arlo walked past him, leaving John’s room, only to spare him a look. “Do as you please, I won’t stop you.”
Walking closer to his room, the blonde ignored how cute John’s giggles sounded as he followed Arlo to his door. The familiar, brown one. Where he had last seen Rei.
Arlo found his fingers hesitating to touch the door knob. John noticed this, his head tilting curiously. “What’s wrong?”
Arlo shook his head. “Nothing.” Arlo knew that those fearful feelings of rebelling against his aunt still lay dormant, but Arlo wasn’t alone now. He’d be okay. After exhaling a heavy breath—and making sure he could also hear John’s—he opened the door.
And was greeted with nothing, but the familiar table, chairs, and puzzle he had left behind. His aunt that he had been so terrified of was nowhere to be seen, and Rei was gone too. Arlo made his way towards the table, sitting down at a chair. Were these chairs always so small? Or did Arlo just now finally grow up from his childish tendencies?
Whatever it was, he didn’t stress about it, as he watched John drag a chair next to him, sitting alongside Arlo.
Together, they watched in heightened silence as Arlo firmly pressed the last piece of his heart into place.
After doing so, Arlo smiled. He felt satisfied. This feeling—of doing what he wanted and reaching the end-goal he desired—it felt so nice. Even better than pleasing others. Even better than being superior to other people his age. Arlo chose something and stuck to it till the end. Arlo felt happy. He felt complete.
John’s laughter filled the air—light, genuine, contagious. He clapped his hands together, cheering. “Yay! You did it!” He smiled at Arlo again.
Arlo couldn’t help but mirror that joy. His grin was bright, unguarded, and almost boyish. He didn’t know why he was just suddenly acting this way, but he couldn’t help it when he was with John.
“Yes! I did it!” he exclaimed, the words tumbling out with rare, unrestrained pride. Without thinking, he pulled John into a hug.
It was warm—too warm, maybe. The kind of warmth that seeps into the cracks of a person who didn’t know how cold they’d been until that moment. For a second, it felt easy. Safe.
Until John’s body stiffened.
The shift was small but immediate, like a light flickering out. Arlo felt it through the fabric of John’s clothes, in the sudden stillness of his muscles. His heart lurched. He quickly stepped back, hands half-raised in apology.
“Oh—I’m sorry! That was too sudden. Did I make you uncomfortable?”
What the fuck was Arlo doing? Hugging John? This was—it wasn’t normal!
And yet, it felt familiar. As if Arlo had once done this before. Why was that so?
John’s eyes widened, his face turning red for entirely different reasons. He waved his arms, frantic and awkward. “Oh no, not at all! I was fine with it—I honestly liked it more than hated it!”
The admission hit harder than either expected.
“O-oh. Is that so?” Arlo’s voice cracked slightly, in a way that was too quiet, and too aware.
Silence followed—not an uncomfortable one, but heavy in a different way. The air seemed to thicken, caught between shyness and something unspoken.
The two sat side by side, close enough that their shoulders almost brushed, the space between them charged with a warmth neither quite knew how to name.
Arlo could tell something was different.
Arlo felt strange around John. He found him oddly endearing. But why? Didn’t he used to get frustrated by this guy? What had changed since then? He couldn’t recall.
Arlo risked a glance at John—just a quick one, just to look. But his timing betrayed him. Because John was already looking back.
Their eyes met.
It wasn’t even for long—barely a second—but it was enough to make the air in Arlo’s lungs vanish. Heat bloomed across his face, spreading fast, and when John’s cheeks flushed too, it only made it worse. They both tore their gazes away, as if pretending that moment hadn’t happened could somehow erase it.
Arlo swallowed hard. His palms were clammy—his fingers twitching like how he did in a nervous situation—his pulse uneven. Why am I so nervous? he thought, trying to steady his breathing. It was just John. Just John sitting next to him. Just John being—
John.
His spiraling thoughts dispersed when John’s quiet laughter filled the silence. It wasn’t mocking or sharp—it was soft, genuine, and light in a way Arlo wasn’t used to hearing.
He had a flashback to the Wellston rooftop. But why? Had he heard John laugh there once before? Or was it just his imagination?
“Pftttt. This is so funny,” John said between small chuckles, brushing a hand through his hair.
Arlo turned to him without meaning to; the sight nearly unraveled him.
John’s shoulders shook as he laughed, the motion small but full of life. His chest rose and fell in easy rhythm; his smile curved effortlessly. His eyes, closed from amusement, crinkled faintly at the corners. And then there were his lips—rosy, parted, catching the light in a way that drew Arlo’s focus like gravity itself.
His breath hitched. He couldn’t look away.
And that’s when it happened—that thought.
That dangerous, fragile, forbidden thought.
It whispered quietly at first, the kind of thought he should’ve dismissed immediately. But his heart—traitorous, whole, alive—refused to let it go.
What would it feel like... to kiss him?
Somehow, Arlo already had a hazy idea.
Words began to bubble up Arlo’s throat before he could stop it.
“Is it weird that I want to kiss you?”
John’s laugh halted, his face now contorting to a new expression. One of embarrassment and surprise.
Arlo was about to apologize profusely, but John interrupted him.
“No. It’s not weird at all.”
The air between them changed—heavier, charged. John turned fully toward him, their eyes meeting, unguarded. Every action, deliberate.
“I want to kiss you too.”
For a heartbeat, neither of them moved. The world felt like it had drawn in a single, trembling breath.
Then instinct overruled thought. Arlo leaned closer, drawn in by gravity itself, until their foreheads brushed. He could feel John’s hot breath against his skin, quick and uncertain. He could see the sudden desire the two shared.
Arlo watched in slow-motion as John closed his eyes, waiting patiently for Arlo to move.
And he did.
He leaned in, getting closer, as he found himself closing his eyes and growing addicted to the feeling of sharing his warmth with the one he loved.
Loved?
Arlo’s eyes shot open.
Loved?
Who loved who?
He backed away from John, his eyes widening in horror.
No. No.
No no no no no no no no—
It was coming back to him now.
It was all fake. His love confession was fake—he didn’t actually love John! That would be absurd. The hug and the kiss was also fake! It all was!
Memories of him and John on the rooftop became apparent in his mind, reminding him of how this whole fiasco had begun.
Memories of him talking to John in the hallway, his voice desperate, had started to unravel.
The wetness his eyes had produced when walking back home felt so familiar—that it felt present once again.
He watched as John opened his eyes from the kiss, confused by Arlo's sudden recoil, but also saddened from the loss of touch.
Arlo’s heart felt a twinge of pain, watching John look so miserable.
But this didn’t make sense!
This wasn’t right. John was supposed to know Arlo’s confession was fake too.
Arlo looked at John once again, his face doubtful and unsure.
Arlo shut his eyes.
He had to snap out of it.
He had to.
I’m not.
I’m not in love with John.
Unless…
An image of John smiling appeared in Arlo’s mind.
…the confession wasn’t fake after all?
!!
Arlo gasped, his eyes snapping open with an electrifying jolt. His body instantly sat up, sitting still on his mattress. He could feel his chest rising and falling in irregular patterns, a telltale sign of hyperventilating.
What was that?
WHAT was that?!
Arlo wanted to forget. He wanted to forget John, Rei, everything that slowed him down and made him vulnerable. He wanted his pain to leave him. He wanted to heal and not cry. He wanted to gain some proper sleep. He wanted to go back to the times where had confidence in himself and knew everything. He wanted to accept his aunt’s words at face-value, and pretend not to feel conflicted about it—and instead, this is what he got? Rei, Rei of all people, telling Arlo to snap out of it? John, the John, acting as if he actually was the missing component that completed Arlo’s heart.
And it was even worse, because they weren't even at fault. Arlo’s mind portrayed them that way.
He groaned, his eyebrows furrowed with great anger. Anger at his own mind for conjuring such a dream.
Are you fucking serious—
Arlo almost yelled as he felt a burning sensation envelop his chest. It hurt-it hurt-it hurt so goddamn bad. He gripped his heart furiously, clawing his shirt helplessly as if it would magically fix him. He wanted the pain to end—was that too much to ask? He felt like his body was on fire. He found himself panting desperately as he tried to get his body to stand up.
Move move move move move!
He needed to get some help. Right. Now.
He pushed himself off the bed, staggering to stand straight, and dashed as fast as he could out of his bedroom. This had to be some sort of physical condition. This was too much for his body to take—
Stumbling in the dark with heavy breaths, Arlo found himself navigating through his apartment. He found himself slamming his foot and tripping against random objects on the floor, but didn’t care enough to stop his pace. He was clawing his way through the halls, holding onto any piece of furniture nearby in order to provide some sort of stability.
Then, he saw his target. His kitchen cabinet, or more specifically, his medicine cabinet. Fingers twitching uncontrollably, he grabbed the knob and swung open the cabinet door with full force. He didn’t care if his ability’s passive would damage his house, he needed help right now. The longer he kept living, the longer the flames persisted to scorch his body.
Scanning through all the bottles and pills in the shelf, his eyes brightened when he finally saw a bottle of pills that could relieve the flaming sensation of his heart. It was over-the-counter medicine, but Arlo didn’t care about its origins. He just wanted his pain to leave urgently and effectively.
However, as his fingers pulled the bottle out of the cabinet, an image of his dream showed up in his head again.
John smiling.
John leaning in.
John’s lips fusing with his in the midst of a display of burning passion.
His heart leapt out of his body again, a pain so sharp and sudden that Arlo instantly dropped the bottle to clutch his body. Hissing at the fire that continued to lick his heart, Arlo was barely able to recognize the sound of pills spilling all over the floor. Eyes widening, he looked down at his feet.
There was a flood of pills on the floor, bouncing off his kitchen tiles and rolling in the dark. The bottle he was holding had fallen, and the cap had popped off due to impact. He must have not closed the bottle properly the last time he took this medicine. Arlo was pissed.
Fuck fuck fuck!
He bent down, trying to pick up all the pills in the dark as they rolled off to who-knows-where. It was no use. He couldn’t see anything, and his body was being too uncooperative with him at the moment.
He gave up fighting, the few pills he had collected rolling off his palms onto the ground, as he sank to the floor, his back resting against his kitchen island.
He was struggling to breathe. He was struggling to think. He kept clawing at his heart, wanting to pierce his skin and tear it out of his body completely. It was even worse when all these symptoms increased twofold every time he thought of John.
Every time he thought of John.
Arlo froze.
Earlier, before texting his aunt, the blonde had been hunting for words. Searching for terminology that could help label his pain. At the time, he couldn’t think of any specific words.
But now?
He could think of two.
The first one, heartache.
A feeling of intense emotional sadness and suffering; typically caused by the loss of a loved one or deep longing.
The loss of a loved one.
Like how he had lost his chances on the rooftop with John? His mind yelled, its voice thundering in his head. His chances of being in a real relationship. His chances of saying that his feelings might have actually been real the whole time? That maybe, just maybe, a part of him wanted John to stay with him?
But it was too late now.
Arlo felt delirious. He was laughing now. Like a fucking maniac. He was laughing and laughing in his dark apartment, with dirty, spilt pills all on his floor. When the laughing finally stopped, Arlo realized there was a sense of wetness on his cheeks.
He touched his eyes. Oh. He was crying.
He was crying because of how long it took him to realize. The second word, that had caused him all this pain.
It was love.
I love John. I love him I really do—but I’ll never be able to be with him. I lost my chance already. I told him it was fake because I thought it was. I thought it was.
Arlo’s hands covered his face as he weeped. He kept wiping the tears out of his eyes, only for the tears to spring back out in quick replacement. He tried to stifle it—tried to swallow the sobs down his throat—but they only came back stronger, shaking his shoulders with every breath.
I really did love John. I still do.
Arlo smiled, tears still running down his face—another mess added onto his apartment floor that he would have to clean later.
Arlo dug his fingernails into his face; the sting providing a distraction to his new dilemma.
What do I even do now?
He looked down at his palms, barely visible in the night. He thought of everything. Him and his accidental confession to John. Him and his plans of interacting with John more. He and his conversation with John in the hallway, pleading for John to come see him.
He thought of how John rejected him. How John had friendzoned him, which honestly should have been enough to satisfy Arlo. But he was selfish. Selfish and greedy for love.
He choked on his tears. He thought of his dream again—the one with Rei and John. Both of them, healing and helping him fix his heart. The way Arlo acted like a child again, so carefree and happy.
He wasn’t so sure if he could listen to Aunt Val’s advice anymore.
He felt giddy. He felt miserable.
He felt nervous. He felt horrible.
He wanted to live. He wanted to never wake up. He wanted to see John. Arlo never wanted to leave his apartment again. These conflicting, complex feelings—was this what love truly was like?
Arlo sniffed, his eyes still watering continuously.
How would he face John tomorrow?
An image of John and Arlo exchanging hot, passionate breaths appeared in his head again.
Arlo did not want to live to see tomorrow.
No, he couldn’t, because now a huge part of him wanted that dream of his to truly become a reality.
// EXTRA INFO //
!!! AFFECTION LEVELS HAVE CHANGED !!!
John: 7
⬛⬛⬛⬛⬛⬛⬛▢▢▢
(Note: Chapters 1-5 John was at 1. Chapters 6-9 John was at 2-3. Chapters 10-11 John was at 4. End of chapter 11 John is at 5. Chapter 12 John is at 6. Chapter 13 John is at 7.)
Arlo: 9
⬛⬛⬛⬛⬛⬛⬛⬛⬛▢
(Note: Chapters 1-5 Arlo was at 3. Chapters 6-8 Arlo was at 4. Chapters 9-10 Arlo was at 5. Chapter 11 Arlo is at 6. Beginning of Chapter 12 Arlo is at 7. End of Chapter 12 Arlo is at 8. Chapter 13 midway Arlo is at 8.5. After Chapter 13 dream, Arlo is at 9.)
Notes:
Did you enjoy the chapter? I hope you did. I find the image of Arlo freaking out over his feelings while wrecking his apartment rather humorous LOLLLL.
I wanted to use this chapter to build Arlo’s character more, and I wanted to do this by showing a glimpse of his past, while also showing a more inner problem he had. Or really, one all high-tiers have in unOrdinary.
We only have one life, live it the way you want. It’s good to be open minded and listen to advice, but pushing aside your own ambitions and feelings in order to fulfill someone else’s expectations is just wrong. Be who you want to be.
That’s the message I wanted to share this time around lol. UGHHH IVE BEEN WANTING TO WRITE THIS CHAP SINCE 2024 IM GOING INSANE
but wow did I have fun writing Arlo crying. I felt so joyous. I wrote this scene with my cute Arlo plush by my side too (for pics of him check my tumblr @forks4arlo OMG HES SO CUTE)
See you next chapter! It’ll be a very cute, fun, Safe House setup chapter…right?
Let’s hope Arlo doesn't die ❤️

Pages Navigation
Amazonas on Chapter 1 Thu 25 Jul 2024 02:06AM UTC
Comment Actions
unOrdinaryOlive0il on Chapter 1 Thu 25 Jul 2024 03:49PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ishinol on Chapter 1 Sun 28 Jul 2024 06:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
unOrdinaryOlive0il on Chapter 1 Mon 29 Jul 2024 01:55PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ishinol on Chapter 1 Mon 29 Jul 2024 03:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
unOrdinaryOlive0il on Chapter 1 Mon 29 Jul 2024 05:19PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ishinol on Chapter 1 Tue 30 Jul 2024 05:47AM UTC
Comment Actions
unOrdinaryOlive0il on Chapter 1 Tue 30 Jul 2024 03:03PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ishinol on Chapter 1 Tue 30 Jul 2024 04:03PM UTC
Comment Actions
unOrdinaryOlive0il on Chapter 1 Tue 30 Jul 2024 10:29PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ishinol on Chapter 2 Sun 28 Jul 2024 06:36PM UTC
Comment Actions
unOrdinaryOlive0il on Chapter 2 Mon 29 Jul 2024 01:57PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ishinol on Chapter 2 Mon 29 Jul 2024 03:09PM UTC
Comment Actions
unOrdinaryOlive0il on Chapter 2 Mon 29 Jul 2024 05:20PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ishinol on Chapter 2 Tue 30 Jul 2024 05:49AM UTC
Comment Actions
Jarlo dan (Guest) on Chapter 2 Mon 24 Feb 2025 10:28AM UTC
Comment Actions
unOrdinaryOlive0il on Chapter 2 Mon 24 Feb 2025 02:13PM UTC
Comment Actions
SillyPeach on Chapter 2 Tue 26 Aug 2025 08:26AM UTC
Comment Actions
unOrdinaryOlive0il on Chapter 2 Wed 27 Aug 2025 12:06AM UTC
Comment Actions
SillyPeach on Chapter 2 Wed 27 Aug 2025 01:49AM UTC
Comment Actions
unOrdinaryOlive0il on Chapter 2 Wed 27 Aug 2025 02:28AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ishinol on Chapter 3 Sun 28 Jul 2024 06:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
unOrdinaryOlive0il on Chapter 3 Mon 29 Jul 2024 01:59PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ishinol on Chapter 3 Mon 29 Jul 2024 03:14PM UTC
Comment Actions
unOrdinaryOlive0il on Chapter 3 Mon 29 Jul 2024 05:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ishinol on Chapter 3 Tue 30 Jul 2024 05:53AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ishinol on Chapter 4 Sun 28 Jul 2024 06:42PM UTC
Comment Actions
unOrdinaryOlive0il on Chapter 4 Mon 29 Jul 2024 01:59PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ishinol on Chapter 4 Mon 29 Jul 2024 03:16PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ashesflame_123 on Chapter 5 Thu 25 Jul 2024 04:02PM UTC
Comment Actions
unOrdinaryOlive0il on Chapter 5 Thu 25 Jul 2024 06:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ishinol on Chapter 5 Sun 28 Jul 2024 06:46PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ishinol on Chapter 5 Sun 28 Jul 2024 06:47PM UTC
Comment Actions
unOrdinaryOlive0il on Chapter 5 Mon 29 Jul 2024 02:01PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ishinol on Chapter 5 Mon 29 Jul 2024 03:18PM UTC
Comment Actions
unOrdinaryOlive0il on Chapter 5 Mon 29 Jul 2024 05:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
unOrdinaryOlive0il on Chapter 5 Mon 29 Jul 2024 02:00PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ishinol on Chapter 5 Mon 29 Jul 2024 03:19PM UTC
Comment Actions
SaToYa_Li on Chapter 6 Fri 26 Jul 2024 08:13PM UTC
Comment Actions
unOrdinaryOlive0il on Chapter 6 Fri 26 Jul 2024 09:23PM UTC
Comment Actions
Amazonas on Chapter 6 Fri 26 Jul 2024 11:28PM UTC
Comment Actions
unOrdinaryOlive0il on Chapter 6 Sat 27 Jul 2024 01:20AM UTC
Last Edited Sat 27 Jul 2024 01:22AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ishinol on Chapter 6 Sun 28 Jul 2024 06:58PM UTC
Comment Actions
unOrdinaryOlive0il on Chapter 6 Mon 29 Jul 2024 02:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
unOrdinaryOlive0il on Chapter 6 Mon 29 Jul 2024 02:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ishinol on Chapter 6 Mon 29 Jul 2024 03:35PM UTC
Comment Actions
unOrdinaryOlive0il on Chapter 6 Mon 29 Jul 2024 05:26PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ishinol on Chapter 6 Tue 30 Jul 2024 06:10AM UTC
Comment Actions
unOrdinaryOlive0il on Chapter 6 Tue 30 Jul 2024 03:15PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ishinol on Chapter 6 Tue 30 Jul 2024 04:21PM UTC
Last Edited Tue 30 Jul 2024 04:23PM UTC
Comment Actions
unOrdinaryOlive0il on Chapter 6 Tue 30 Jul 2024 10:30PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ishinol on Chapter 6 Wed 31 Jul 2024 06:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
unOrdinaryOlive0il on Chapter 6 Wed 31 Jul 2024 02:42PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ishinol on Chapter 7 Sat 03 Aug 2024 08:31AM UTC
Comment Actions
unOrdinaryOlive0il on Chapter 7 Sat 03 Aug 2024 06:30PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ishinol on Chapter 7 Sun 04 Aug 2024 07:00AM UTC
Comment Actions
unOrdinaryOlive0il on Chapter 7 Sun 04 Aug 2024 02:23PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ishinol on Chapter 7 Sun 04 Aug 2024 03:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
unOrdinaryOlive0il on Chapter 7 Sun 04 Aug 2024 09:52PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ishinol on Chapter 7 Sun 04 Aug 2024 10:25PM UTC
Comment Actions
unOrdinaryOlive0il on Chapter 7 Mon 05 Aug 2024 12:39AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ishinol on Chapter 7 Mon 05 Aug 2024 06:23AM UTC
Comment Actions
SaToYa_Li on Chapter 7 Sat 03 Aug 2024 12:37PM UTC
Comment Actions
unOrdinaryOlive0il on Chapter 7 Sat 03 Aug 2024 06:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
konsaiki on Chapter 7 Sat 03 Aug 2024 05:08PM UTC
Comment Actions
unOrdinaryOlive0il on Chapter 7 Sat 03 Aug 2024 06:35PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ishinol on Chapter 7 Sun 04 Aug 2024 07:04AM UTC
Comment Actions
unOrdinaryOlive0il on Chapter 7 Sun 04 Aug 2024 02:24PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ishinol on Chapter 7 Sun 04 Aug 2024 02:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
Amazonas on Chapter 7 Mon 05 Aug 2024 09:16PM UTC
Comment Actions
unOrdinaryOlive0il on Chapter 7 Tue 06 Aug 2024 03:02PM UTC
Comment Actions
The_blood_worm on Chapter 7 Tue 24 Sep 2024 01:34AM UTC
Comment Actions
unOrdinaryOlive0il on Chapter 7 Tue 08 Oct 2024 06:17AM UTC
Comment Actions
0Batman_The_1_and_the_only0 on Chapter 8 Sun 13 Oct 2024 10:06PM UTC
Last Edited Sun 13 Oct 2024 10:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
konsaiki on Chapter 8 Mon 14 Oct 2024 10:50AM UTC
Last Edited Mon 14 Oct 2024 10:51AM UTC
Comment Actions
unOrdinaryOlive0il on Chapter 8 Tue 29 Oct 2024 07:01AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation